





Copyright IS 0 


\ 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 












' 


























\ 





































































‘ V, 


■i ' 5 



















/ * 


















































\ 


. 






































































































% 





















. 


1 



* 














































THE 

YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 

A STORY OF HOW TWO BOYS 
MADE A HOME IN THE WEST 

BY 

J. W. LINCOLN 


Illustrated by 

CHARLES COPELAND 



W. A. WILDE COMPANY 


BOSTON 


NEW YORK 




Copyrighted 1913, 

By W. A. Wilde Company 

All Rights Reserved 


The Young Homesteaders 




FOREWORD 


T he young homesteaders is 

really a chapter from the lives of two keen 
American boys who go West to make a 
home for their mother. 

Ignorant of the hardships and conditions of 
frontier life, Phil and Ted Porter meet them 
manfully. They face their difficulties with a 
smile, work like Trojans on their quarter sec¬ 
tion, and, through the love which they bear their 
mother, evidenced in their every act, they win 
the respect of the kind-hearted but rough set¬ 
tlers who help them build an irrigation plant 
and prepare their fields. 

The people with whom they come in contact 
are intensely human; people who do things, to 
whom setbacks and obstacles are matters of 
daily occurrence, developing ingenuity in sur¬ 
mounting them and a sturdy self-reliance. 

Many a heartache, many a thrilling experi¬ 
ence on a trip up the Great Lakes and with 
bears, thieves, and fighting forest fires do Phil 


IV 


FOREWORD 


and Ted have before they finally wrest success 
from the wild land; yet they are not impossible 
book heroes. They do nothing that any wide¬ 
awake American boy with grit and belief in 
himself could not do. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I Solving a Problem. 1 

II Temptation. 9 

III Electing a Captain. 16 

IV A Pleasant Surprise. 26 

V Timely Assistance. 36 

VI Boarding the Admiral. 47 

VII Anxious Moments'. 56 

VIII The Boys Prove Their Metal .... 66 

IX A Series of Revelations. 78 

X The Unusual Postman. 89 

XI Up the Saint Mary’s River. 99 

XII Shootingjthe Rapids.108 

XIII Through onto Superior.116 

XIV A Night in the Fog.125 

XV Entrained.134 

XVI A Night Alarm.143 

XVII Receiving Pointers.155 

XVIII The Boys Find a Friend.166 

XIX A Close Call.176 

XX In the Lumber Camp.184 





















CONTENTS 

CHAPTER PAGE 

XXI More Good Luck.194 

XXII On the Claim.205 

XXIII “Bears!”. 217 

XXIV Outfitting. 232 

XXV A Day of Trials.247 

XXVI An Echo from the Past.260 

XXVII Building an Irrigation Plant ... 270 

XXVIII A Terrible Experience.283 

XXIX Ted Makes a Discovery.291 

XXX A Series of Unpleasant Surprises . 303 

XXXI The Fire Lookout.316 

XXXII An Unexpected Arrival ...... 326 

XXXIII Fighting for Their Home.338 

XXXIV The Girls Make Friends.346 

XXXV At Work in Earnest.354 

XXXVI Chester Brings News.362 

XXXVII Word from Washington.371 

XXXVIII The House-Raising.382 

XXXIX A Fortunate Discovery ...... 391 

















The Young Homesteaders 


CHAPTER i 

SOLVING A PROBLEM 

“ HIL, what should you and Ted do if 
you were suddenly called upon to support 
your sisters and me? ” asked Mrs. Porter, 
as her family were finishing their supper. 

“ Play ball,” declared Phil. 

“ Be an aviator,” announced his brother. 

“You might have known what their answers 
would be, Momsy, without asking,” exclaimed 
Sallie, with disgust. “ Ever since Phil was 
elected captain of his school nine all he can think 
of is ‘ play ball.’ ” 

“ Yes, and Ted’s just as absorbed in that old 
machine he is building — as if he could build any¬ 
thing that would fly,” interposed Margie. 

“ I tell you it can fly, Miss Smarty. It rose 
more than a foot from the ground and kept up 
for its whole length last week,” retorted Ted. 

“ That wasn’t flying, it was the shock caused 


2 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


by my lending you my week’s allowance,” re¬ 
taliated Margie. 

“ You said you wouldn’t mention that, and 
anyway, I didn’t promise to pay it back until 
next month.” 

“I’m sorry, Ted. That slipped out without 
my thinking. Do you suppose your machine 
would fly twice its length if I loaned you this 
week’s money? ” 

“ Goody, sis, will you? ” 

“ Don’t you do it, Marg,” warned her older 
sister. 44 Momsy, you ought to forbid Ted’s 
throwing away all his and Margie’s money on 
that crazy old airship.” 

“ I haven’t asked you for any, have I?” de¬ 
manded Ted, his cheeks flushing. 

44 Good reason why — you know I wouldn’t 
lend you any.” 

44 You can turn up your nose all you like, but 
you’ll change your tune when you see me flying 
about.” 

44 1 shall be so old my eyesight will be gone 
when you do.” 

44 Never you — ” began Ted, only to be inter¬ 
rupted by his mother. 

44 There, there, son, don’t get so excited. It is 
all right for you to spend your own time and 


SOLVING A PROBLEM 


3 


money on your flying machine, if you wish, but 
you must not borrow from Margie.” 

“ Now don’t scold Ted, Momsy,” broke in the 
younger girl. “ I really owe him something be¬ 
cause he helped me to pass my algebra exam.” 

“ Besides, I said I would pay her back next 
month — and I will.” 

“ All right, but I forbid you to ask Margie 
again. I think, too, it would be just as well if 
you all saved your allowances from now on — 
there is no knowing how soon they will stop 
entirely,” added Mrs. Porter, seriously. 

At this statement, the boys looked blankly at 
their sisters, then at their mother, and as they 
searched her face, they noticed how unusually 
wan and frail she appeared. 

46 Why, Momsy, how tired you look! ” ex¬ 
claimed Phil. 

44 1 am, son, — and ill. The doctor says I 
may,” and her voice quavered, 44 1 may be obliged 
to give up my work and take a long rest.” 

In shocked surprise, her sons and daughters 
heard her words, for, though they loved their 
mother dearly, with the carelessness of youth, 
they had failed to note the increasing look 
of weariness that was furrowing her face with 
lines. 


4 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ If Dr. Blair says you ought to take a rest, 
you shall,” declared Ted. 

“ Yet I can’t unless you and Phil are able to 
take my place as breadwinner, and flying and 
playing ball do not seem to be very reliable 
occupations.” 

“We didn’t mean that; at least, I didn’t,” 
protested Phil, hastily. 

“ Nor I,” his brother quickly confirmed. 

“ Then what would you do? ” 

An instant Phil looked at his brother, who 
nodded, then replied: 

“ We’d take up a free homestead out West 
and raise wheat.” 

So utterly different from anything they had 
expected was this announcement that Mrs. Por¬ 
ter and her daughters simply sat in silence. 

Confronted with the necessity of bringing up 
four young children with only a small life insur¬ 
ance as a basis, the mother had courageously set 
about the task. 

Artistic by nature, through the aid of friends, 
she obtained a responsible and remunerative posi¬ 
tion with a large department store which had en¬ 
abled her to make their home in Weston com¬ 
fortable and attractive, even, indeed, through 
the strictest economy, to save a few hundred 


SOLVING A PROBLEM 


5 


dollars — but the effort had been at the expense 
of her strength and health. 

“A lot you kids know about farming,” ex¬ 
claimed Margie, the first to recover from her 
surprise. 

“ Or about anything else that’s practical,” 
retorted Phil. “ But we can learn — and 
there’s a better living to be made from a farm, 
say out in Washington State, even the first 
year, than we could provide you in the city in 
five.” 

“ You think you would be happy to leave 
Weston, with your amusements and all your 
friends ? ” quietly asked Mrs. Porter. 

“We know we should be,” asserted Phil. 
“ Why, Jack Howell told us it took all the money 
he could earn just to buy his clothes and go round 
— and he receives twenty dollars a week. So 
how could we take care of you and the girls, too, 
even if we were able to get that much? ” 

“ Which we wouldn’t be,” promptly declared 
Ted. “ If a fellow can get ten dollars a week 
when he starts in, he is lucky. I know, be¬ 
cause I’ve been trying to find a place where 
I could earn some money to put into my flying 
machine.” 

“ Why go way out to Washington? ” inquired 


6 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 

Sallie. “ If you are set on going in for farming, 
there must be no end of places nearer where you 
could do as well. ,, 

“ If we had the money,” returned Phil. “ As 
we haven’t, the thing for us to do is to take up 
some of the land that is given away by the 
government to settlers, and there is none easier 
to clear than in Washington. Oh, we know,” 
he added, forestalling the exceptions he knew 
his sister would take to this statement, “ because 
Ted and I have been looking it up.” 

“ I thought lumber was the chief product of 
Washington,” declared Margie, cocking her 
head on one side, as though she were obtaining 
a mental picture of the products of that State 
as they were printed in her geography. 

“So it is, but there are thousands of acres 
which are particularly adapted to wheat; that 
is, the climate is, and the soil is fertile,” replied 
Ted. 

“ But there are bears out in those forests,” 
protested Margie. “ Just imagine Phil and Ted 
at work in their fields when up comes Master 
Bruin behind them and gives them a swat with 
his paw, knocking the mighty captain of the 
Parker School Base Ball Nine out with the first 
blow. Why — ” 


SOLVING A PROBLEM 7 

“ Be sensible, Marg, if you can,” snapped 
Phil. 

“ Very well. Where do Momsy and Sallie 
and I fit in your plan? Dr. Blair says Momsy 
must have a rest. But all I can see in your 
scheme is a lark for you and Ted while we stay 
on here in the East.” 

“ We’d have Momsy and Sallie come out just 
as soon as we had filed our entry to the land 
and put up a cabin,” declared Phil. 

“ Leaving me to the tender mercies of some 
orphans’ home here? ” bantered Margie. 

“ The bears would get you if you came out 
there; they like chicken,” grinned Ted. 

Margie was on the point of retorting, when 
her mother interposed. 

“ This is too serious a matter to be turned 
into a joke, children. I — ” 

What Mrs. Porter intended to say, however, 
was left unsaid, at least for the moment, for 
before she could proceed, the door opened and 
in burst several young people. 

“ Hurry and finish your suppers; we want 
you to go canoeing,” exclaimed one of the girls. 
Then, as she noticed that Mrs. Porter seemed 
about to refuse, she added: “ Now you mustn’t 
say 4 no,’ Momsy Porter. It’s concert night, 


8 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


and we can’t go unless you let Sallie and Margie 
and the boys go, mother said so.” 

“ We’re going to sow wheat instead,” asserted 
Margie. 

“ That will do, daughter,” rebuked her mother. 

<< J _ 9f 

“You will let them, won’t you? ” begged 
another girl. 

“ Yes. Dr. Blair is coming to talk with me, 
so I shall not be left alone.” 

With a swish of skirts the girls swooped upon 
the frail little woman, almost smothering her 
with their hugs and kisses, then rushed away, 
her “ be careful! ” ringing in their ears as they 
trooped off, the boys trailing behind, their arms 
loaded with cushions. 


CHAPTER II 


TEMPTATION 

S ALL IE’S remark about her brother’s ab¬ 
sorption in his nine might have been ap¬ 
plied with equal truth to every boy in the 
Parker School. When any of them met, the 
playing of the team was the one topic of con¬ 
versation, especially since, under Phil’s leader¬ 
ship, there was the possibility of the interscho¬ 
lastic championship coming to Parker School, 
an honour which had not been attained for al¬ 
most ten years. 

It was but natural, therefore, that, with the 
captain of the team as their companion, the boys 
should deluge him with questions, and they did. 

“ Honestly now, Phil, do you think Parker 
can beat Mercer Academy? ” asked one of them. 
“ If our pitchers work well, we ought to.” 
“If our pitchers work well,” repeated another, 
in amazement. “ What’s the matter with you, 
Phil? Aren’t you the best pitcher in the school 
league, according to the coaches? Why, you did 


10 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


the most of the work last season and you’ve 
done all of it, practically, this year. And 
then you say if our pitchers go well we may 
win.” 

“What’s up, anyhow?” demanded several of 
the others, astounded at the words of their 
captain. 

“ There’s going to be a change in the team,” 
replied Phil, quietly. 

This statement elicited a veritable avalanche 
of comment and questions, but to them all the 
captain of the team would make no reply ex¬ 
cept to tell them to wait and see. 

This answer was so unsatisfactory, serving 
as it did only to whet their curiosity the more, 
that finally Phil broke away from his compan¬ 
ions and hurried ahead to join the girls. Yet 
no sooner had he caught up with them than he 
wished he had remained behind. 

“ Hello, Farmer Phil! ” cried several of them, ‘ 
as they caught sight of the popular pitcher. 

“ How’s crops ? What’s the latest quotation on 
wheat? ” 

For the moment he thought to rebuke his sis¬ 
ters for disclosing the plan which he had in¬ 
tended to keep secret, at least until he should 
announce it on the morrow to his team-mates. 


TEMPTATION 


11 


But Sallie and Margie wisely kept on the side 
of their companions farthest from him, and so 
riotous did the badinage become that Phil soon 
realized that anything he might say would only 
make the matter worse. Yet the glance he threw 
at his sisters was eloquent. 

“ Oh, you needn’t blame Marg or Sallie,” 
exclaimed one of the others. “ I heard part 
of what you said before I entered the dining¬ 
room. So I bullied Marg into supplying the 
missing links.” 

By this time the rest of the fellows had caught 
up, and the group quickly divided into couples, 
all of them talking excitedly over the surpris¬ 
ing bits of news. 

As they proceeded toward the boathouse, Phil 
was seemingly unconscious that he was walking 
beside the girl who had sought to appease his 
wrath against his sisters, and so absorbed was 
he in his own thoughts that it was not until she 
spoke that he was aware of her presence. 

“ I think it is perfectly splendid,” she ex¬ 
claimed, tenderly. 

“What?” demanded Phil, almost savagely. 

“ Why, your giving up the captaincy of the 
school team when you are certain to win the 
championship, just to help your mother.” 


12 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Splendid nonsense I I should be worse than 
a cad if I didn’t.” 

“But you could wait about going out West 
until after school closes, you know, and then 
you wouldn’t sacrifice the honour of bringing 
the championship to Parker.” 

“ You mustn’t say such a thing,” returned the 
boy, in a tense voice, as he heard with revulsion 
the very idea expressed in cold words which had 
been persistently surging through his mind. 

“ Why not, pray? I am as keen to have 
Parker land the championship under your cap¬ 
taincy as you are yourself, and what difference 
would a few weeks — it’s only seven — make to 
your mother? Besides — ” 

“ Don’t, Helen, don’t,” pleaded Phil. “ You 
know perfectly well how I feel about the team. 
But what would you, or any one else, think of 
me if I should let my selfish desire for school 
honours interfere with my mother’s health? ” 

“ Yet it would only be for seven weeks. Be¬ 
sides, Blair simply said she needed a rest, but 
he didn’t say an immediate rest or — ” 

“ It makes no difference if it were only for 
seven minutes, Helen, I should be ashamed of 
myself all the rest of my life if I let my own 
feelings weigh against Momsy’s health. Just 


TEMPTATION 


13 


think of all that she has done for us. Do you 
suppose she has ever thought of herself when 
anything for our benefit was at stake? It would 
have been better for her if she only had — I’ve 
been a selfish prig not to see before that she was 
killing herself. Besides, you can be certain she 
would not have told us that Dr. Blair said she 
must have a rest if he had not told her a great 
deal more. So if it is in my power, I am going 
to do everything I can to make her well and 
show her that I appreciate all she has put up 
with for me and the others.” 

“ Spoken like a man, Phil,” exclaimed a voice 
so close to the young people that they jumped 
in surprise; for so absorbed had they been in 
their conversation that they had not noticed the 
tall figure striding along behind them. 

“Why, Dr. Blair, how you frightened me!” 
gasped the girl, confused and angry to think 
her words urging Phil to put the success of his 
team above all else had been overheard. 

The physician, however, gave no heed to the 
remark, keeping his eyes fixed upon her com¬ 
panion, as he said: 

“ I really owe you an apology for playing the 
eavesdropper, Phil. But just as I caught up 
with you, I could not but hear Miss Howell’s 


14 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


pleading, and, as the matter had also occurred 
to me, I was unable to refrain from listening 
to your reply. I am on my way to talk with 
your mother now, and I felt I was justified 
because your attitude could not but have an im¬ 
portant bearing upon my advice to her. What 
it is that you propose to do I don’t know, and 
it really doesn’t matter so long as you intend to 
do it at once. Your mother has worked till she 
is on the verge of a breakdown to give you 
young people a comfortable and happy home. 
As a matter of fact, I told her this afternoon 
that if she gave another week to her work I 
should be able to do nothing for her. So you 
see your decision not to await the closing of 
school is most timely.” 

The words as to the seriousness of his mother’s 
condition were like blows to Phil, and it was 
several minutes before he felt sufficiently sure 
of himself to ask: 

“ W-what is the trouble with Momsy, Dr. 
Blair?” 

“ Tuberculosis, and in such a much farther 
advanced stage than I suspected. With plenty 
of fresh air and outdoor life, however, I shall be 
able to check it, I believe. Only she must be 
spared all worry. Again I wish to tell you that 


TEMPTATION 


15 


I am proud to know you appreciate all your 
mother has done for you.” 

With a friendly pat on the boy’s shoulder, 
Dr. Blair vanished in the dusk as suddenly as 
he had appeared, leaving the boy and girl stand¬ 
ing, abashed by the words he had spoken. 

Impulsively Helen slipped her hand through 
her companion’s arm and drew him after the 
rest of the canoeing party, as she whispered 
earnestly: 

“ Forgive me, Phil.” 


CHAPTER III 


ELECTING A CAPTAIN 

I T was an excited crowd of boys and girls that 
gathered about the steps of Parker School 
the next morning, for the news that Phil 
was going to leave before the end of the term 
had spread rapidly. Yet, though they waited 
eagerly for his appearance, that they might hear 
confirmation or denial from his lips, they were 
forced to go to their classes unsatisfied, because 
the boy, realizing their curiosity, purposely kept 
out of the way until after recitation time, and 
when he did enter the building, he went directly 
to the office of the principal instead of to his 
class-room. 

“ What’s all this I hear about your deserting 
the team, Porter? ” asked that official, as he mo¬ 
tioned Phil to a chair. 

“ I do not know what you may have heard, 
Mr. Maxwell, but it is true that I intend to 
leave school today — and Ted will also.” 

“ Afraid of the Mercer Academy team? ” 


ELECTING A CAPTAIN 


17 


sneered the principal, who had felt it keenly that 
his school had not been able to win the baseball 
championship and now saw the unusually rosy 
prospect of accomplishing the feat this season 
vanish. 

A hot flush suffused the boy’s face at this 
taunt, and he arose from his chair. 

“ You should know me better than that, Mr. 
Maxwell. It is for no such reason. My mother 
is in a very serious condition, and Ted and I 
intend to take the burden of the support of 
ourselves and our sisters from her shoulders. 
Will you call a meeting of the team to elect a 
new captain, or shall I?” 

As he scanned the manly face before him, the 
principal was thoroughly ashamed of his slur. 

“ I’m sorry to hear about your mother, Phil,” 
he said. “ Also, I admire your pluck. Just 
forget, if you can, my remark about Mercer, but 
you know I had set my heart on your bringing 
the interscholastic championship to Parker and 
it is a keen disappointment to be informed of 
your leaving.” 

“ But that doesn’t mean Parker won’t win, 
Mr. Maxwell. The team is working splendidly 
and they will probably do better without than 
with me.” 


18 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ I’m afraid not. Somehow, when you were 
in the box, it not only gave confidence to our 
boys, but it rattled the opposing team. For what 
time do you wish me to call the meeting — that 
is, if you are quite sure you cannot be persuaded 
to remain in school until the end of the term? ” 

“ That is out of the question, sir.” And then 
the boy briefly informed the principal of the 
seriousness of his mother’s condition. 

“ Have you a position yet? ” asked Mr. Max¬ 
well, as Phil finished. “If you have not, I shall 
be glad to do all I can to assist you. I know 
several business men and I shall be pleased to 
give you letters to them.” 

“We are going out West to take up a home¬ 
stead, but I thank you just the same.” 

“ Well, well, we shall not even be able to have 
your services as coach for Parker, shall we? 
That’s too bad. I had hoped we might, at 
least, arrange to have you do some coaching. 
H’m, going to take up a homestead, eh? You’ll 
have pretty tough ‘ sledding,’ as they say, I’m 
afraid.” 

“No more so than in any other work, and, 
besides, my mother will be able to be out-of- 
doors.” 

“Is she going with you?” 


ELECTING A CAPTAIN 


19 


“ No, Ted and I are going alone. After we 
have filed our claim and put up our cabin, we 
shall send for her and the girls.” 

“I’m afraid you will have some difficulty about 
filing your entry, as they call filing a claim, in 
the Land Office. I know something about it 
because my father was an ‘ entryman.’ ” 

“ But why do you think so, sir? ” 

“ Because you are neither of age nor the head 
of a family, and minors are not allowed to make 
an entry unless they have done service in the 
army or navy.” 

“ But widows can file a claim, and Ted 
and I shall select the homestead, build a cabin, 
then send for Momsy and she will make the 
entry.” 

“ Clever way of getting around it, Phil, very 
— that is, if the government will allow minors 
to act as settlers. How about that? ” 

“We do not know yet, but Dr. Blair will 
write to Washington about it and he thinks he 
can arrange it.” 

“ Probably he can. If you have any difficulty, 
however, just ask your mother to let me know 
and I will do all I can to help her and you. 
And now, when do you wish me to call the team 
together — after school? ” 


20 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ I rather thought, if you don’t mind, sir, that 
I should like to speak to the fellows, but our 
time is so short that I must go right home to 
pack.” 

“ Then I’ll have the team go to the gymna¬ 
sium directly. It won’t interfere with classes 
very much, for I don’t imagine, in view of the 
excitement about your resigning, that recitations 
are going very well.” 

And rising from his desk, Mr. Maxwell went 
to the various rooms, summoning the members 
of the team and substitutes, while Phil went 
directly to the meeting place. 

As he looked about the gymnasium, whose 
walls were decorated with the various trophies 
won by members of Parker School during its 
fifteen years of existence, a lump rose in his 
throat. For he had often gazed upon them 
before and had hoped that he should be able 
to place upon its walls the most coveted emblem 
of all, the pennant betokening the baseball 
championship of the interscholastic league. 

Going over to the spot where were the foot¬ 
balls, with the scores of the games in which they 
had been used marked upon them, he was fondly 
fingering one bearing the legend Parker 12 — 
Mercer 6, 1910, a victory in which his work at 


ELECTING A CAPTAIN 


21 


fullback had played no mean part, when there 
was a patter of footsteps and in rushed a group 
of excited, eager boys. 

For the moment, as they beheld Phil standing 
before the footballs, they were hushed. Then, 
as they began to sense his feelings, one of them 
shouted: 

“ Three cheers for good old Phil! ” 

Lustily they were given, and they were about 
to be repeated when another group of boys en¬ 
tered and began to groan and catcall. 

“ Stop that — instantly,” rang out the stern 
voice of the principal, who was close upon their 
heels, unbeknown to the boys. 

But though the hoots were silenced, those who 
had uttered them kept up a continual growling 
and grumbling among themselves, even after 
Mr. Maxwell had mounted the instructor’s plat¬ 
form, at one end of the gymnasium, and rapped 
for order. 

“ I have called you together to listen to me, 
not to listen to you,” exclaimed the principal. 
“If I hear any more derisive words, I shall 
suspend the utterer from the team for the re¬ 
mainder of the term. Undoubtedly, from the 
reports that have come to me from the class¬ 
rooms as to the hopelessness of your recitations, 


22 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


yon have heard the rumour that Phil Porter 
intended to resign from Parker School. I am 
only too sorry to say that it is true. I — ” 

“Quitter! He’s afraid of Mercer!” burst 
from different parts of the room. 

“ Jenkins, you and Whitten leave the gym¬ 
nasium, and after school bring your uniforms 
to me. We will now proceed to elect a captain 
to take Phil’s place. Hawley, I appoint you 
to gather the votes.” 

Abashed at the drastic punishment meted out 
to the two of their number who had expressed 
their opinions, the other members of the team 
searched for paper and pencils, then divided into 
groups, discussing the best candidates. 

While they were thus absorbed, Phil ap¬ 
proached Mr. Maxwell. 

“ I know it is none of my business, sir, but 
won’t you lift your ban from Jenkins and 
Whitten? Just because they do not like me is 
no reason why Parker should be made to suffer 
from their loss.” 

No answer did the principal make to the boy’s 
request, and he turned away, sick at heart to 
think that the team had been still further crip¬ 
pled on his account. 

But when young Hawley quietly walked up 


ELECTING A CAPTAIN 


23 


to the platform and handed his hat containing 
the votes to Mr. Maxwell, the master exclaimed: 

“ Phil has importuned me to revoke my sus¬ 
pension of Jenkins and Whitten so that Parker 
shall not be weakened any more. While you all 
know that I am not in the habit of changing 
my mind, as Phil is going out West and on a 
particularly praiseworthy purpose, I shall yield 
to his wish. Hawley, fetch Jenkins and Whitten 
back.” 

Ere the words had left the principal’s mouth, 
hearty cheers for their old captain rang through 
the room, punctuated by cries of “ Speech! 
Speech! ” 

With a smile Mr. Maxwell nodded to Phil, 
and the boy walked to the platform, then turned 
and faced his former team-mates. 

“ I’m sorry that I must resign, fellows, but 
I must, so there’s no use talking about it. We 
have the best nine at Parker that we have had 
for years, and if you all give your new captain 
the same kind of support you have given me, 
there is no reason why the pennant should not 
hang on the wall of this gym.” 

Again cheers rang through the room, and as 
they subsided Mr. Maxwell announced: 

“ The voting has resulted as follows: Sydney 


24 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


Thomas, 14; Bertram Peters, 7 ; Jenkins, 1. 
Thomas is, therefore, elected captain to succeed 
Porter.” 

“ Good boy, Syd!” cried his friends, gather¬ 
ing around him, excitedly. But Thomas broke 
from them and walked to where Phil stood. 

“ Whatever I know about baseball I have 
learned from Phil, and for his sake I want you 
all to work hard with me to bring the pennant 
to Parker,” he exclaimed. 

When the cheers subsided, the former captain 
said : 

“ I only wish I had taught Syd. There is no 
need to tell you fellows that it is hard to leave 
my — I mean the — team. But Syd knows 
more inside baseball than I do, and he can lead 
you to the championship, as I said before, if 
you will only give him the support you have 
given me. Though I shall be far away, I want 
some of you to write to me and tell me how 
things are going, but if you don’t win the pen¬ 
nant, you needn’t expect to receive any replies 
from me. If I can get out to practise this after¬ 
noon, I shall, but as I start in the morning, I 
haven’t much time to get ready. And now, just 
to please me, let’s cheer old Parker and Syd.” 

Willing was the response to this request, but 


ELECTING A CAPTAIN 


25 


instead of cheering their new captain, the boys 
shouted for their old one, surging about him and 
wringing his hands; even Jenkins and Whitten, 
who had returned, speaking with him, grateful 
for his intervention in their behalf. 


CHAPTER IV 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 

A S Phil and Ted, laden with packages and 
bags, came in sight of the station on the 
following morning, they gasped in amaze¬ 
ment. 

Every member of Parker School seemed to 
be there, and when the boys and girls beheld 
their two popular schoolmates, they rushed for 
them in a body, surrounding and cheering them, 
while the members of the baseball team seized 
the luggage from their hands, escorting them in 
triumph to the station. 

“Look out for the bears! Hope your crops 
are bumpers! Show ’em what a tenderfoot can 
do! ” were among the comments and bits of ad¬ 
vice with which Phil and Ted were deluged as 
their friends crowded about and grasped their 
hands. 

“Here, come back with those bags! No 
tricks with them,” called Ted, anxiously, as he 
noticed that he and his brother were being sepa- 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 27 

rated from their belongings by those who were 
eager to bid them godspeed. 

So dense was the throng about the boys, how¬ 
ever, that the behest could not be obeyed, and 
they seemed in imminent danger either of being 
forced to start without their luggage or of being 
compelled to miss the train. 

But as the locomotive whistled for the station, 
the crowd fell back, cheering and shouting their 
good-byes, while those with the bags and other 
things closed in, rushing into the train with 
them. 

As the bell clanged its signal for departure, 
there was a hurried leave-taking by members 
of the team, then the ball players scrambled 
from the car, and as Phil and Ted appeared on 
the rear platform, waving their hats, the boys 
and girls about the station gave three lusty 
cheers and then burst into singing “ For he’s 
a jolly good fellow.” 

Until they could no longer see or hear their 
former schoolmates, the boys stood on the plat¬ 
form. When at last they turned and entered 
the car, they took their seats in silence, each 
too deeply moved to trust himself to speak. 

“ It’s a good thing Momsy and the girls said 
good-bye to us at home,” observed Phil, after 


28 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


a few minutes. “ They couldn’t have put a word 
in edgewise.” 

“ I suppose so; still, I’d like to have seen 
Momsy again,” returned Ted, his voice quaver¬ 
ing. 

In reply, Phil struck his brother a resounding 
clap on the back. 

“ Buck up, son, buck up! ” he exclaimed, his 
own voice none too steady. “ Just remember 
that we are going to make a home for her 
where she can grow strong and happy, and for¬ 
get about the leave-taking.” 

For a moment it seemed, to those seated 
near by, uncertain whether or not the boy 
could master his emotion. But, squaring his 
shoulders, he asserted his will power, and in 
the most matter of fact tone he could muster 
said: 

“ I wonder whether it would be better to seed 
down to durum wheat this season or put every¬ 
thing we clear into alfalfa? ” 

The other passengers in the car had noted 
the demonstration at the Weston station, and 
from various remarks, capped by Phil’s admoni¬ 
tion, had guessed correctly that the two boys 
were leaving home to begin their battle with 
the world. Many an eye among them grew 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 29 


moist as their minds harked back to the days 
when they too had stepped from the protection 
of home into the struggle of real life, and keen 
therefore was their interest in Ted’s ability to 
meet the crisis. 

Accordingly, as they heard his statement in 
regard to the wheat, there was a murmur of 
hearty approval which caused the younger boy 
to gaze about him in surprise, but, though his 
brother had heard it also, he wished to keep 
Ted to the mark and asked: 

“ What in the world is ‘ durum 5 wheat? ” 

“ There, I knew you didn’t read that last 
pamphlet we received from the Department of 
Agriculture,” gloated his brother. “If you had, 
you would not have been obliged to ask. 
Durum wheat is a particularly hardy and 
quick-growing kind which may be planted in 
the spring and reaped in the summer.” 

“ Well, it will be long past spring by the time 
we get our land cleared and in condition to 
plant,” smiled Phil, “ so I guess we’ll sow to 
alfalfa.” 

“ But I want to put in a little durum, any¬ 
way,” declared Ted, “ just to see what it will 
do, you know.” 

“All right, son, you shall, but just now you’d 


30 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


better be picking up some of these bags and 
parcels or we shall be hauled out onto a side 
track before we can leave the car.” 

Many were the offers from other passengers 
to assist the boys in carrying their luggage, but 
they declined them courteously and, in due 
course, left the train. 

“ Why, there are Momsy and the girls! ” cried 
Ted, in delight, as they walked up the long 
platform of the terminal station, in Boston. 
“ How on earth did they get here? ” 

Neither of the two, however, stopped to dis¬ 
cuss the matter, each making all possible haste 
to join them. 

“ Dr. Blair drove us in his automobile,” de¬ 
clared Margie, as her brother came up. “ I 
think he is just perfectly grand. He’s going 
to — ” 

“Careful, daughter! Dr. Blair wishes it to 
be a surprise, you know,” admonished Mrs. 
Porter. 

Flushing, Margie seized some of her younger 
brother’s parcels, while he led her on ahead that 
he might extract from her the information which 
he could see she was too excited to keep secret 
for long. 

Again Mrs. Porter frustrated Ted’s plan. 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 31 


“ Dr. Blair wishes us to wait for him on a 
bench in the old station,” she announced. 

“ This seems to be a ‘ Blair-conducted 9 ex¬ 
cursion,” smiled Phil, as the luggage was set 
down and Mrs. Porter and the girls took seats. 
“ Is he going to drive you in his car ahead of 
our train all the way to Chelan County?” 

“ I wish that he were,” returned his mother, 
earnestly. 

“ Well, I’m mighty glad he brought you this 
far,” asserted the boy, emphatically. 

“ You must have broken some speed limits, 
though, to get here ahead of us,” opined Ted. 

“We didn’t,” declared Margie. “We were 
on our way long before the train left Weston.” 

“ Then his bringing you in was all planned 
out?” 

“ Of course, silly,” exclaimed Sallie. “ You 
don’t suppose Momsy would have been content 
to keep away from the station unless she knew 
she would see you again, do you?” 

“ Well, you needn’t act so superior,” retorted 
the boy. “ If you had the safety of seven hun¬ 
dred dollars and all the responsibility of select¬ 
ing a suitable homestead on your mind, you 
might not think of everything.” 

“Poor little mind! Come over to the soda 


32 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


fountain and I’ll buy an egg-chocolate to brace 
it up.” 

“You’re on! Come along, Momsy, Marg, 
Phil. Sallie’s going to spend sixty cents of her 
own money,” grinned Ted. 

“ Egg-chocolates are fifteen cents apiece, and 
five times fifteen are seventy-five, instead of 
sixty, Teddy boy,” asserted Margie. “ I don’t 
wonder your old machine wouldn’t fly if you 
can’t make your calculations any better than 
that.” 

“ Now don’t get too puffed up because you 
can multiply fifteen by five. I said sixty cents 
because Sallie won’t buy herself a drink, 
wouldn’t if she never had any,” chuckled Ted, 
his sister’s anger at this flaunting of her “ close¬ 
ness ” repaying him for her gibe of the moment 
before. 

“ Wait till we get our tickets and then I’ll 
treat,” announced Phil, taking his brother’s arm 
and heading him toward the long row of ticket 
windows. 

In dismay, Mrs. Porter looked from the boys 
to her daughters. 

“ There’s — there’s no hurry about the tickets, 
is there? ” she stammered. “ How long before 
the train goes, Phil? ” 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 33 


“ Two hours, Momsy.” 

“ Then there is plenty of time, I am sure.” 

“But we might as well get them now and 
then we shall not be obliged to bother about them 
later. Besides, it is so early that we ought to 
be able to get the best berths. Come on, Ted.” 

Again Mrs. Porter and her daughters ex¬ 
changed swift and significant glances. 

“ Oh, bother the tickets! Come, have the egg- 
chocolates first,” exclaimed Sallie. “ I’m just 
going to fool you, Ted, so you’d better come and 
watch me buy a soda for myself.” 

“ First and last time,” chuckled the boy. 
“ Come on, Phil, we can’t afford to miss seeing 
a modern miracle.” 

Their mother, who was fervently hoping that 
Dr. Blair would arrive ere her family should re¬ 
turn from the soda-water fountain, pleaded the 
necessity of guarding the luggage as an excuse 
for not accompanying them. The boys, how¬ 
ever, would not listen to her refusal, and, after 
a hesitation which ended only when she beheld 
the doctor entering the waiting-room, she con¬ 
sented. 

“ Haven’t bought your tickets yet, I hope,” 
said a cheery voice behind the young people as 
they stood in front of the soda-water counter. 


34 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ They haven’t, Dr. Blair, but Sallie and I 
have been obliged to stand all sorts of abuse to 
keep them from doing so,” laughed Margie. 

“ Never mind, I’ll try to atone for it. You 
see, I didn’t want you to tell my plan until I 
knew it could be accomplished. Phil, how would 
you and Ted like to take the trip up the Great 
Lakes from Buffalo to Duluth on an ore boat? ” 

“Great! Fine! If we only could!” ex¬ 
claimed the boys; while Ted added: 

“ And boat rates are cheaper than rail.” 

“Who’s stingy now?” cried Sallie, amid the 
laughter her brother’s words had evoked. 

“ I was thinking the saving would mean 
about twenty more acres for us,” retorted Ted, 
flushing. 

“ That’s right, son. You must figure to save 
every possible cent,” smiled the physician. 
“ However, thanks to my friend Bronson, who 
has an interest in one of the ore fleets, you are 
both to be his guests for the trip, so that you 
will save enough for a good many acres. Here’s 
the letter to Captain Perkins, of the Admiral, 
which will serve as tickets.” 

“ And it won’t cost us a cent? ” asked Ted. 

“Not a penny.” 

“Hooray for you and Mr. Bronson!” cried 


A PLEASANT SURPRISE 35 


the lad, dancing about in sheer joy, while the 
others expressed their gratitude less boisterously. 

“ I’ll go with you while you buy your tickets, 
if you don’t mind,” observed the physician, and 
as the three reached one of the windows, Dr. 
Blair stopped, saying: “ I must tell you there 
is a strike on against the ore boats. Don’t men¬ 
tion it to your mother, it might worry her. Mr. 
Bronson, however, said there was really no 
danger; you must just be careful going aboard 
and leaving the boat. You might be mistaken 
for strike-breakers, you know. Of course, if 
you think the risk is too great — ” 

“ It will only add to the fun,” interrupted 
Ted, and his brother agreed with him. 


CHAPTER V 


TIMELY ASSISTANCE 

“TT TE shall not be obliged to leave until 
\\ afternoon so long as we are only going 
to Buffalo,” announced Phil, as they 
rejoined their mother and sisters. 

“ Yes, and Dr. Blair wishes us all to be his 
guests until we do start,” supplemented Ted, 
joyously. 

“ Now please don’t refuse, Mrs. Porter,” ex¬ 
claimed the kindly physician. “ I wish to keep 
your mind from the boys’ departure as much as 
possible. Just remember that it will be only a 
few weeks before they send for you. It will 
make it easier if you have something to distract 
your thoughts during the day, you know.” 

Quickly the boys checked their luggage, and 
soon they all were whirling uptown in Dr. 
Blair’s big touring car. 

“ By the way,” said he, as they entered the 
business district, “ how are you boys carrying 
your money?” 


TIMELY ASSISTANCE 


37 


“ Six one-hundred-dollar bills and the other 
hundred in tens and fives,” promptly responded 
Ted. 

“ So you are the treasurer, eh? ” 

“Yes; we reasoned, as I am the smaller and 
younger, that people would think that I would 
be less likely to have it and therefore it would 
be safer.” 

“Not a bad idea, but I have a better one. 
We will just go into this bank here and get a 
letter of credit; ” and quickly the physician 
brought his machine to a stop at the curb. 

“ But what shall we do for travelling money? ” 
protested Phil. 

“ You can get the letter of credit for six hun¬ 
dred and seventy-five dollars. The remainder, 
with what you have left from your ticket money, 
will be really more than you will need until you 
arrive at Duluth. When you are there, you can 
go to a bank and draw enough money against 
your letter to pay your fare to Chikau.” 

“You really think we had better?” asked 
Ted, ruefully, for he felt a pride in carrying the 
money which was to start them on the road to 
fortune. 

“I certainly do,” declared Dr. Blair; then 
added, with a smile, “ You can carry the letter 


38 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


of credit, which is practically the same as the 
money, only in a much safer form. You see, if 
you should lose or be robbed of the money, it 
would be gone for good, and you know how 
serious such a loss would be. On the other hand, 
if you should lose or be robbed of the letter, 
you would simply notify the bank to that effect 
and the money would still be safe.” 

“ But how could we get it? ” inquired Phil. 

“ The bank here in Boston would issue a new 
letter, at the same time sending a warning 
throughout the country not to honour the one 
you had lost.” 

Quickly the two brothers exchanged glances, 
and, as they were of agreement, Ted said: 

“ All right, Dr. Blair. We’ll get a letter of 
credit if you will tell us how to do it.” 

“ It is really very simple. You give your 
money to the clerk who issues the letters, and 
he returns to you a letter stating that his bank 
holds a certain amount of money, in your case 
it will be six hundred and seventy-five dollars, 
to your credit against which you are authorized 
to draw. You then sign the letter and also the 
signature book, at the bank, for proper iden¬ 
tification. When you wish any money, you go 
to a reputable bank or trust company, show 


TIMELY ASSISTANCE 


39 


your letter, and state the amount you desire, 
signing your application, which practically 
amounts to a draft. This will be compared with 
your signature on the letter, and as it will cor¬ 
respond, the money will be paid you, while the 
clerk will deduct the amount on the letter, with 
the date and the name of his institution, the 
remainder being the amount you are still en¬ 
titled to draw. When your last dollar is drawn, 
the institution paying it will keep the letter and 
then notify the bank in Boston.” 

The purchase of the letter was soon accom¬ 
plished, Dr. Blair insisting upon paying the 
small fee charged, on the ground that he had 
suggested the idea, and the rest of the day until 
train time passed all too quickly for those who 
were to be left at home, though Mrs. Porter 
and the girls were happy in the few additional 
hours the change in plans had enabled them to 
enjoy with Phil and Ted. 

When the train stopped at the Buffalo sta¬ 
tion early the next morning, the two boys 
quickly alighted. To their dismay, there were 
only three men on the platform who were not 
busy about the cars. 

“ Which way do you suppose we go? ” asked 
Ted. 


40 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“We’ll find out from some of those men,” 
replied his brother, walking toward the group 
of three men, who had been watching the boys 
closely ever since they stepped upon the plat¬ 
form, and talking earnestly among themselves, 
in evident disagreement. 

“ Will you kindly tell us how we get to the 
Waterfront Dock? ” asked Phil, as they came 
up to them. 

Instantly the men exchanged significant 
glances, while one of them exclaimed gruffly: 

“ What do you want to go there for? ” 

“We are going aboard the ore boat Admiral,” 
replied Ted. 

“ Scabs, eh? ” snarled one of the men, looking 
at his companions with an “I told you so ” 
air. 

“We are not!” declared Phil, emphatically. 
“We are going to make the trip to Duluth as 
the guests of Mr. Bronson, of Boston.” 

“ That’s a pretty good story, but it won’t — ” 
began one of the men, only to be interrupted by 
another, as, with an expressive wink at his fel¬ 
lows, he said: 

“ Sure, we’ll show you how to get there. In 
fact, we’ll take you there, as we are going that 
way ourselves. Give us some of your bundles. 


TIMELY ASSISTANCE 41 

we’ll help carry them.” And he made a grab 
for Ted’s suitcase. 

Acting upon this cue, the other men snatched 
at the luggage Phil had. 

Surprised at the suddenness of the move, the 
boys had been unable to keep hold of several 
articles, but as they recovered their wits, they 
clung to those they still had. 

“ Get a move on; we can’t stay here all day,” 
growled one of the men, laying a hand on Ted’s 
shoulder and shoving him toward a flight of 
steps that led to the street below. 

“I — I think we’ll have breakfast first,” 
stammered Phil, alarmed at the words and ac¬ 
tions of the men. “ So just give us back our 
things, please.” 

“ We’ll give them to you when we get good 
and ready, see? Now come along or we’ll 
make you,” snapped the largest of the trio, 
menacingly. 

The boys did not intend to be forced into 
compliance, however, and quickly placing them¬ 
selves back to back, made it evident they in¬ 
tended to keep the luggage they still retained. 

“ What’s the use of monkeying with these 
kids? Why not give it to ’em now? ” demanded 
one of the men. 


42 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


Ere his companions could reply or even act, 
however, there came the sound of several people 
running toward them. 

“ The cops! Give it to ’em and then beat it! ” 
growled the ringleader. 

Instantly his companions made vicious lunges 
at the boys, but they, frightened yet alert, 
dodged cleverly, and their antagonists, growl¬ 
ing, dashed for the stairway. 

“ Drop them bundles! ” shouted a voice. 

But the three men only increased their speed. 

“Drop ’em, or we’ll shoot!” snapped the 
voice again, while another added: 

“ I know ivery mother’s son of yez an’ if yez 
iver show yer faces around here ag’in, I’ll run 
yez in! ” 

These threats produced the desired effect upon 
the fugitives, and, pausing in their descent of 
the steps, they hurled back the packages, then 
resumed their flight. 

So anxious about recovering their luggage had 
the boys been that not until they saw the pack¬ 
ages lying torn and untied on the platform did 
they look at the men whose arrival had been so 
opportune, and their surprise was no less when 
they beheld three stalwart policemen, one with 
a revolver in his hand. 


TIMELY ASSISTANCE 


43 


“ ’T is a close shave yez had,” smiled one of 
them, while another growled: 

“ It’s a wonder the ship-owners wouldn’t 
have men here to meet their scabs.” 

The scorn with which the word was uttered 
for the second time that morning stung the 
boys. 

“We’re not scabs!” returned Phil, emphati¬ 
cally. 

“ Then what were them strikers mixing it up 
with yez for? ” demanded the first officer. 

“Were they strikers?” inquired Ted, incred¬ 
ulously. 

“ They sure were — did yez think they was 
a complimintery reciption committee?” grinned 
another. 

“ But what are they doing at the station here? 
I thought the strike was at the docks,” pursued 
the boy. 

“ Well, you seen it ain’t,” returned the police¬ 
man; then added: “The strikers send some of 
their men to meet every train to learn whether 
any strike-breakers have been imported or not. 
If they find any, they try to persuade them not 
to go on board any of the boats, and if words 
don’t do it, they use other means to prevent 
them.” 


44 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Unless we arrive on the scene in time,” sup¬ 
plemented a man on whose uniform were the 
stripes of a sergeant; then asked: “ If you are 
not scabs, what are you? ” 

“We are going to make the trip from Buf¬ 
falo to Duluth on the ore boat Admiral as 
guests of Mr. Bronson, one of the owners in 
Boston,” replied Phil. 

“We are on our way to take up a homestead 
out in Washington State,” chimed in Ted, not¬ 
ing that the officers did not seem very much 
impressed by his brother’s statement. “ As those 
men were the only ones in sight, except some 
railroad men, when we stepped onto the plat¬ 
form, we asked them the way to the Waterfront 
Dock.” 

“ The story sounds straight, Jerry,” opined 
one of the other officers. “ What’ll we do, es¬ 
cort ’em down to the dock? They’d never get 
there alone.” 

The sergeant’s reply was interrupted by the 
hurried arrival of a pleasant-looking, middle- 
aged man. 

“Are you boys Phil and Ted Porter?” he 
asked. 

“We are,” chorused the lads. 

“You — er — haven’t had any trouble, I 


TIMELY ASSISTANCE 45 

hope?” and he looked anxiously from the boys 
to the policemen. 

“No real trouble, though I’m afraid we 
should have if it had not been for these officers,” 
returned Phil. 

“Thank goodness! My automobile broke 
down on my way here; strikers been tampering 
with it, I suppose, and I was delayed in finding 
a taxicab. We’ll go to my house for breakfast 
and then to the boat.” 

The boys, however, made no move, looking 
quizzically from the stranger to the officers, evi¬ 
dently determined not to walk into a second 
trap. 

“You needn’t be afraid of Mr. Atwood; 
he’s one of the Admiral’s owners,” smiled the 
sergeant. 

“ By Jove! I was so alarmed seeing you boys 
with these officers that I have forgotten to in¬ 
troduce myself. I am Arthur Atwood, one of 
Bronson’s partners. I received a wire from 
him, and also one from Tom Blair last night, 
telling me you were coming and to meet you — 
which I should have done if my machine had 
not broken down.” 

“We are sorry to have put you to such in¬ 
convenience, Mr. Atwood,” said Phil. 


46 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Don’t mention it. I’d do anything for 
Bronson and Blair. Sergeant, just bring those 
bundles down to my taxi, if you don’t mind.” 

Willingly the officers obeyed, and soon the 
boys, their host, and their belongings were safely 
in the taxicab. 

“ Like to have one of us ride on the box, 
Mr. Atwood? ” asked the sergeant, as the chauf¬ 
feur cranked up. 

“No, I thank you. I have one of my own 
men driving; ” and the machine dashed away, 
defying all speed laws. 

The policemen, however, went along the side¬ 
walk until their appearance dispersed a crowd 
that had gathered watching the ship-owner and 
the boys depart, their presence insuring a safe 
passage to the taxicab. 


CHAPTER VI 


BOARDING THE ADMIRAL 

TOU will take the boys over to Niagara 
j[ to see the Falls, I suppose,” observed 
Mrs. Atwood, looking at her husband 
when breakfast was finished. 

“ Oh, jolly! I Ve always wanted to go there, 
and this may be our only chance for years,” 
exclaimed Ted, eagerly. 

Mr. Atwood, however, did not enthuse over 
the suggestion, being seemingly occupied in some 
mental calculation, but finally he said: 

“ I suppose I can, though I had not thought 
of it. Yes, we’ll go. A couple of hours more 
or less will not make much difference now that 
I have held the boat so long.” 

His last words quickly checked the delight 
the boys were expressing at the opportunity to 
see the glorious spectacle, and Phil asked, in 
evident concern: 

“Do you mean you have held the Admiral 
for Ted and me, Mr. Atwood?” 


48 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ It doesn’t matter,” smiled their host. 
“ Come, we must — ” 

“ But indeed it does matter,” interrupted 
Phil. “Did you hold the boat?” 

“As a matter of fact, yes. She would have 
sailed at midnight for Toledo to load coal had 
I not received Bronson’s wire.” 

“For Toledo?” exclaimed Mrs. Atwood. 
“ Why can’t you load here, and then the boys 
would have plenty of time to enjoy the falls 
and inspect the power-house on the Canadian 
side? I thought it was your policy never to send 
a boat up Lake Erie empty when you could 
help it? ” 

“ This is one of the times when it cannot be 
helped. There is a report that some one has 
put dynamite in the coal at the docks, and none 
of the fleet managers, certainly I do not, care 
to run the risk of losing any boat by loading 
here. But come on, boys, we are only losing 
time by talking. Will you go with us, my 
dear? ” and Mr. Atwood looked at his wife. 

Ere she could reply, however, Phil spoke. 

“We could not think of causing any more 
delay, Mr. Atwood,” he declared. “ It was 
more than kind of you to hold the boat as long 
as you have. We’ll leave Niagara as a sight 


BOARDING THE ADMIRAL 49 


for the future; it won’t do to see everything at 
once, there’ll be nothing left, you know.” 

The look of relief that showed on Mr. At¬ 
wood’s face at the words made both boys glad 
they had renounced the trip to the Falls. And 
after thanking Mrs. Atwood for her hospitality, 
they followed the ship-owner to the piazza, ex¬ 
pecting to see his automobile ready to take them 
to the dock. 

“ We will go out to the Admiral in my 
launch,” said he, reading the boys’ thoughts. 
“ It will save any unpleasantness along the 
waterfront.” And without more ado he set out 
at a brisk pace along a path which led through 
spacious grounds to a float at the shore of Lake 
Erie. 

As they proceeded, they met several big 
powerful men, with whom their host spoke, and 
saw several others in the distance, evidently 
patrolling the estate. 

Their presence, coupled with the incident at 
the station and Mr. Atwood’s remark about the 
coal, suddenly filled the boys with an apprecia¬ 
tion of the gravity of the situation, and they 
could not but admire the manner in which the 
ship-owner went about his business when he 
knew his movements were fraught with a danger 


50 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


so menacing that police offered him escort pro¬ 
tection and watchmen guarded his home. 

“ Don’t you think we’d better go by train? ” 
whispered Ted to his brother. 

“ And let Mr. Atwood and Mr. Bronson and 
Dr. Blair think we are 4 quitters ’ after all the 
trouble to which they have been put? ” retorted 
Phil. 

44 1 hadn’t thought of that,” returned the 
younger boy. 

44 Then keep your wits about you.” 

44 1 couldn’t help overhearing your conversa¬ 
tion,” exclaimed Mr. Atwood, pausing until the 
boys came up with him. 44 1 do not think there 
is any danger, though I advise you — I’d forbid 
you if I had the authority — not to go ashore 
wherever the Admiral touches. Our crew has 
been selected with great care, and Captain Per¬ 
kins is one of the best men on the lakes. Still, 
if you prefer, I’ll get your tickets and you 
can go right through to your destination by 
train.” 

44 We’d rather, at least I should rather, go up 
the lakes on the Admiral,” said Ted, flushing 
deeply to think his momentary lapse of courage 
had been noticed. 

44 Then go you shall,” smiled the ship-owner, 


BOARDING THE ADMIRAL 51 


and without more ado they went down to the 
float and entered a speedy-looking launch. 

Scarcely had they seated themselves when the 
lines were cast loose, three men on the dock 
stepped aboard, the man at the engine pressed 
" some levers, and the launch shot out into the 
lake. 

“ Look at those big boats anchored ’way out 
there,” exclaimed Ted, as the launch rounded 
an arm of the inlet, which sheltered Mr. At¬ 
wood’s boathouse and float, and gave them a 
glimpse of the city’s harbour within the break¬ 
water. 

“ The one farthest out, from which you can 
see smoke rising, is the Admiral,” announced 
Mr. Atwood. 

“ What a beauty! ” chorused both boys, while 
Phil added: 

“ How much ore can she carry? ” 

“ A little more than thirteen thousand tons.” 

“ She must be a whopper,” enthused Ted. 

“ She is. She is one of the biggest carriers 
on the lakes, five hundred and ninety-four feet 
over all and sixty-foot beam. She — ” 

His words were interrupted, however, by the 
movement, in the bow, of the three men who 
had boarded the launch at the float. 


52 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


So quickly that the boys could not see whence 
they had taken them, each man laid a rifle across 
his knees, ready for instant use, while they 
watched intently another launch that was bear¬ 
ing directly toward them. 

Dazzlingly the sunlight glistened on the rifle 
barrels. Apparently the occupants of the other 
launch understood the cause of the scintillant 
flashes, for the boat suddenly veered, made a 
dangerously short turn, and dashed away up the 
lake. But the guards in Mr. Atwood’s launch 
did not lay aside their weapons. 

As they approached the Admiral, several men 
came to the rail. 

“Boat ahoy! What do you want?” chal¬ 
lenged one of them. 

“ Owner,” answered a guard on the launch, 
and as the speedy craft ran alongside, a rope- 
ladder was quickly lowered from the deck, tower¬ 
ing thirty feet above. 

“ I think you can climb aboard all right? ” 
asked Mr. Atwood, as one of his men caught 
the end of the ladder. 

“ Surely,” exclaimed Phil and Ted. 

“ Then good-bye, a pleasant trip and good 
luck with your homestead,” exclaimed the ship¬ 
owner, shaking each boy cordially by the hand. 


BOARDING THE ADMIRAL 53 


“ Thank you, Mr. Atwood, and for your kind¬ 
ness too,” returned his young guests. A nod 
and a smile was their answer as their host looked 
up and called: “ Tell Perkins to come to the rail.” 

Already their luggage was being hauled 
aboard the ore carrier, as the word for the cap¬ 
tain was passed along the deck, and Ted gave 
his brother a nudge. 

“ Come on; everybody will think we’re 
afraid,” he whispered, then hurried to the dan¬ 
gling ladder, grasped its rope sides, and scram¬ 
bled, monkey-like, up toward the deck, quickly 
followed by Phil. 

“ Steady, there, steady! Take your time,” 
admonished a kindly voice above them, as the 
rope-ladder swung and banged against the ves¬ 
sel’s iron plates. “ That’s better. Keep a firm 
hold with your hands. There you are.” 

And as Ted reached the rail, two strong hands 
seized him under the arms and lifted him aboard, 
repeating the action with his brother. 

“ Those are Phil and Ted Porter, Perkins,” 
called Mr. Atwood, “ the boys for whom you 
were waiting. Remember, I shall hold you 
personally responsible for their safe arrival at 
Duluth.” 

“ They’ll get there O.K.,” smiled the captain. 


54 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


shaking each guest cordially by the hand in com¬ 
pletion of the introduction. “ Any change in 
orders, Mr. Atwood? ” 

“ No. Clear as soon as you can and good luck 
to you,” returned the ship-owner. 

And while the boys waved and shouted good¬ 
byes to Mr. Atwood as his launch sped away, 
sailors scurried about the ore carrier’s deck, 
orders were shouted, Captain Perkins mounted 
his bridge, and chains began to clank, announc¬ 
ing the hauling up of the anchors. 

Fascinated, Phil and Ted watched the big 
boat swing in answer to her helm, then straighten 
out for her run through the breakwater en¬ 
trance, on the first leg of her trip. 

“ Look! look! There’s that launch coming 
toward us again,” suddenly cried Ted, pointing 
excitedly to the boat that had fled at the action 
of Mr. Atwood’s guards. 

Others had heard the boys’ exclamation beside 
his brother, however, and four quick-moving men 
sprang to the rail, while members of the crew 
did likewise, stringing all along the length of 
the deck. 

When the launch had come within an hundred 
feet of the Admiral, one of the four men near 
the boys shouted: 


BOARDING THE ADMIRAL 55 


“ Stand clear! ” 

In response, the speed of the launch was cut 
down and the occupants raised three megaphones, 
through which they shouted: 

“ Scabs! Scabs! You’ll never get to Du¬ 
luth! ” 

At the hated epithet several members of the 
crew drew back to the other side of the deck, 
out of sight from the launch, and only the pres¬ 
ence of the first mate beside them held the boys, 
for they felt that indescribable something about 
the derisive word which has cowed many a burly 
labourer. 

From the bridge, however, Captain Perkins 
gave answer with several groaning toots on the 
whistle, but as the launch continued to follow, 
the megaphones barking their scorn, the skipper, 
fearing the effect on his crew, increased the vol¬ 
ume of the whistle, those of the other ore car¬ 
riers that had steam up adding with blasts from 
their whistles, until the cries were lost in the 
pandemonium of toots. 


CHAPTER VII 


ANXIOUS MOMENTS 

W HEN the Admiral had passed out of the 
breakwater into the lake, Captain Per¬ 
kins called the first mate, gave him some 
instructions, and then descended from the bridge. 

“ I’ll show you your staterooms,” he said, as 
he joined the boys. “ Hey, some of you deck 
hands, fetch that dunnage this way!” 

The members of the crew who had inspected 
Ted and Phil interestedly, because they had been 
brought to the boat by one of the owners, were 
even more impressed at the skipper’s words, for 
seldom does a captain escort passengers to their 
cabins, usually delegating the task to one of his 
mates, and several sprang to get the bags and 
packages. 

The boys, however, were before them, and as 
they picked them up, Phil said: 

“We don’t wish to cause any bother, Captain 
Perkins.” 

“ You just bet we don’t. Why, we even want 


ANXIOUS MOMENTS 


57 


you to let us work with the crew,” added Ted, 
to whom so doing seemed more like a lark than 
real labour. 

“ We’ll see about that later,” smiled the skip¬ 
per. “You deck hands, get busy sweeping the 
decks! On the jump now!” And when the 
sailors obeyed, he led the way to the staterooms 
in the bow. 

“Isn’t this ‘scrumptious’!” cried Ted, as 
they entered a spacious cabin, finished in Flem¬ 
ish oak, with silk-curtained windows, heavy car¬ 
pet, two brass beds in lieu of the traditional 
bunks, tables, electric lights and fans, and com¬ 
fortable lounging chairs. “ I never imagined 
they had such cabins on anything but private 
yachts or ocean steamers.” 

“ Every ore carrier has them nowadays for 
owners and their guests,” smiled the captain, 
adding with a tinge of bitterness which all lake 
skippers and sailors feel: “ Some day people will 
realize that lake boats are as important and re¬ 
quire even more skill to handle than salt-water 
vessels. Wait until we go up the Detroit and 
St. Mary’s rivers, then you will understand what 
I mean. Why, a salt-water skipper would think 
he must have a fleet of tugs to do what is but 
a matter of daily routine with us. And a six- 


58 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


hundred-foot boat is no toy to handle in the 
storms, fogs, and ice we have, either. But maybe 
you’ll have the chance to see for yourselves. 
I’m going down to the engine room, — would 
you like to come? ” 

Eagerly the boys accepted the invitation, glad 
to see all the working of the ship they could, 
but they did not know that the chief danger to 
the boat lay in the engine and boiler rooms from 
ignorance of the crew in regard to the machinery 
or from faulty firing, burning out the flues of 
the boilers, or dynamite in the coal. 

As they descended the ladder into the engine 
room, they gasped at the heat, while the smell 
of oil almost sickened them and the clang of 
the engines made their heads throb. 

In and out among the fast-moving machinery 
men, shirtless, their faces glistening with per¬ 
spiration, crawled, long-nosed oil-cans in hand, 
from which they deftly poured the lubricant 
upon this or that joint or bearing or wiped a 
rod with waste. 

“ I don’t see what keeps them from being 
ground to pieces,” exclaimed Phil, when they 
had stood for several minutes, fascinated by the 
sight. 

“ Experience,” replied the captain, “ but you 


ANXIOUS MOMENTS 


59 


can get an idea how necessary it is to have oilers 
who know their business.” 

“ How often do they crawl around that way? ” 
inquired Ted. 

“ All the time, practically. Some bearings 
use more oil than others, and if one gets dry, 
it will weld and cause trouble.” 

“ But don’t they ever sleep? ” 

“ Oh, yes. We have two shifts, you know. 
Each one works six hours and then rests six 
hours. 

“ All, here comes Mr. Morris, the chief engi¬ 
neer.” And after introducing the boys, the cap¬ 
tain asked: “Men working all right?” 

“ All but one, Swanson. I’ve had to follow 
him round.” 

From the expression that settled on the skip¬ 
per’s face, Phil and Ted realized the informa¬ 
tion was serious. 

“ Green at the job?” inquired the captain. 

“ No, ugly.” 

“ Send him to me in half an hour if he doesn’t 
get onto his job. Anything else? How are the 
firemen doing? ” 

“ All right, I reckon. I haven’t had time to 
go down on account of Swanson.” 

“ Why didn’t you send your assistant down? ” 


60 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ He’s there, sir.” Then turning to the boys, 
he said: “ How do you think you would like 
to work down here?” 

“ I love machinery. I was building an air¬ 
ship at home. I know I should like it if it 
weren’t for the heat,” replied Ted. 

“ If you think this is hot, just go down into 
the stoke hole,” smiled the chief. Then, as there 
sounded a discordant note in the hum of the 
machinery, he darted away to learn its cause, 
while the captain led the way across the iron 
grating, which served as floor, to another ladder 
leading down to the boiler room. 

As Phil put his hand on one of the iron rungs, 
he drew it back hastily. 

“ Phe-ew, but that’s hot! ” he exclaimed, and, 
taking out his handkerchief, he used it to pro¬ 
tect his hand as he descended — a precaution 
which his brother also adopted. 

When at last the boys stood on the floor, they 
could scarcely breathe, so terrific was the heat 
from the furnaces, as men, stripped to the buff, 
jerked open the iron doors beneath the huge 
boilers and shovelled coal into the roaring flames 
or levelled the fires with long pokers. 

While the captain was talking with a man 
whom the young passengers decided was the as- 


ANXIOUS MOMENTS 


61 


sistant engineer, they followed a line of men with 
great iron wheelbarrows through a door and 
found themselves in the coal bunkers. 

The men returning with the empty barrows 
seized shovels and began to load, every now and 
then pausing to pick up a sledge-hammer and 
break up a huge chunk of the soft coal. And 
as fast as one was loaded, he pushed his barrow, 
staggering and swaying to meet the pitching 
of the boat, into the fire room. 

“ I don’t see how you can keep your feet,” 
exclaimed Phil to one of the men. 

“ Oh, this is nothing. You ought to see us 
when there is a storm and she’s pitching and 
rolling. Then it is some trick to keep on your 
‘ pins.’ Why, I’ve seen the time when I had 
my barrow dump four times in succession be¬ 
fore I could get out of the bunkers, and the 
firemen yelling like Indians for more coal. Yah, 
this is nothing — after you get used to it.” 

Too fierce for the boys to linger long was the 
combination of heat and coal dust, and, choking 
and coughing, they returned to the boiler room. 

“ Think you’d rather be a 4 coal passer ’ than 
an oiler?” smiled the captain, but before either 
of his passengers could reply, he caught sight 
of a passer sneaking into the bunkers with a 


62 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


pail from which protruded a piece of ice. “ Hey, 
you, bring that pail here! ” he shouted. 

Surlily the passer obeyed. 

“ Don’t you know better than to take clear 
ice water in there? ” demanded the skipper, 
sternly. 

“ We got to have something cold to drink,” 
growled the man. 

“ Surely; I know that. But if you drink 
clear ice water in this heat, every passer in your 
watch will be yelling with cramps inside of half 
an hour.” 

“ Oh, I’ll risk ’em,” retorted the fellow. 

“ Well, I wont. You just set that pail down 
here, jump up that ladder, go to the steward, 
and say I told him to give you three pounds of 
oatmeal.” 

The captain’s manner was not one to brook 
delay or disobedience, and, muttering to himself, 
the passer went above, returning in due course 
with the oatmeal, which he gave to the skipper. 

“ Now you can drink,” said the latter, empty¬ 
ing the oatmeal into the pail, where it quickly 
formed a thin, milky gruel, “ without getting 
cramps. Mr. Peters,” and he turned to the as¬ 
sistant, “ keep your eyes open to see that no 
clear ice water comes down here. Pass the word 


ANXIOUS MOMENTS 


63 


that any man drinking clear ice water will be 
put in irons. I won’t have my passers knocked 
out on the very first day.” 

The assistant started to deliver the order in 
the bunkers, when he was stopped by a frantic 
whistling at the speaking tube leading down 
from the engine room. 

With a bound he reached it, the captain and 
the boys joining him. 

“ What is it?” he called. 

While he listened for an answer, the chief 
fairly slid down the ladder. 

“ Quick! Draw the fire under number three! 
She’s almost out of water!” he yelled. 

No need was there to tell the firemen that a 
boiler out of water, with a roaring fire under¬ 
neath, would soon explode, probably foundering 
the ship, and while one leaped and threw open 
the door to the fire box, the assistant and the 
others seized long-handled iron rakes and pokers 
and pulled the seething mass of burning coal 
out onto the iron floor. 

Terrific before, as the boiler room was trans¬ 
formed into a glowing inferno, the heat became 
unbearable, and first one and then another of 
the firemen staggered back, gasping. 

“Get back on the job! The fire isn’t half 


64 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


out!” bellowed Mr. Morris, snatching a rake 
and springing to the task. 

Inspired by their chief’s example, the men 
obeyed, only to fall back again. 

“ Above, there! ” yelled the captain, going to 
the foot of the ladder, and as a face appeared 
at the hatch, he continued: “ Call the off watch. 
Tell the second mate to form a bucket line and 
pass water down here. On the jump — if you 
don’t want to be blown to glory! ” 

Gathering about the door of the bunkers, the 
coal passers stood, talking in whispers, then 
suddenly they rushed for the ladder. 

Captain Perkins heard the patter of their 
feet and, divining their purpose, grabbed a bar, 
beat them to the ladder, faced them and swung 
the bar, shouting: 

“ Back into your bunkers and load your 
barrows! ” 

The men, with sullen snarls, refused to obey, 
however, and several of them were sneaking to 
the back of the ladder, when from above a pail 
of water was dashed onto their heads. 

Surprised, they stopped, and before they re¬ 
covered from the shock, the second mate was 
among them, kicking and cuffing them back to 
the bunkers. 


ANXIOUS MOMENTS 65 

“ Some one take these pails,” called a voice 
from the hatch above. 

Glad of the opportunity to be of some use, 
the boys sprang up the ladder and took posi¬ 
tions from which Phil could hand the pails to 
Ted, who, in turn, passed them to the captain, 
and he threw their contents onto the heads, backs, 
and breasts of the chief and firemen who were 
working so desperately to rake out the fire. 

The water, falling on the live coals, formed 
clouds of steam, but it revived the men and soon 
came the voice of the chief: 

“ Belay the water! She’s raked out.” 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE BOYS PROVE THEIR METAL 

* T T OW long will those fires under the other 
1 £ boilers hold, Mr. Morris ?” asked the 

captain, as the chief engineer came up 

to him. 

“ About ten minutes at the present speed, 
sir.” 

“ How long if we anchor? ” 

“ Two hours, certainly, perhaps three.” 

“ Good! Will you carry a message for me, 
Phil?” the skipper asked suddenly, turning to 
the boy. 

“I’m here, sir,” hurriedly announced the sec¬ 
ond mate, his tone and manner showing his re¬ 
sentment that the duty of bearing important 
communications should be entrusted to a land¬ 
lubber. 

“ I know it, Hansen, and I want you to stay 
here,” returned the captain, testily. “ How 
about it, Phil? ” 

“ Surely, Captain Perkins,” replied the boy. 


BOYS PROVE THEIR METAL 67 


“ Then go to the bridge and tell Mr. Adams, 
the first mate, to slow down until he barely has 
steerage way, then to turn the wheel over to 
the wheelsman and join me here. Understand? ” 

The boy was part-way up the ladder by the 
time the instructions were finished, and he never 
stopped in his ascent as he called back his “ Yes, 
sir.” 

Smiling at the excited eagerness of the young 
passenger, the skipper turned to the chief en¬ 
gineer. 

44 Mr. Morris, have your assistant go above 
to the engine room and keep his eye on Swan¬ 
son,” he instructed. 

“ I’ll go myself, sir.” 

“No, I want you here.” 

Quickly the chief went to his assistant, who 
was puttering around the recently raked fire 
box, and delivered the order. 

In evident reluctance to leave before the cause 
of the lack of water had been discovered, the 
man obeyed. 

“ Mate, tell the coal passers and firemen to 
go on deck and cool off,” continued the captain, 
“ and you, chief, go above and bring down some 
extension lights, wrenches, and whatever else you 
think we may need.” 


68 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


Now that the danger of the boiler exploding 
was over, the firemen and coal passers were 
loath to go above, all being eager to learn the 
cause of the difficulty. Captain Perkins, how¬ 
ever, was determined that only his highest offi¬ 
cers should share the knowledge when it was 
ascertained, and he hastened the ascent of the 
lagging passers with a few curt orders. 

“How about this boy, sir?” inquired the 
second mate, nodding at Ted. 

Ere the skipper could reply, the first mate slid 
down the ladder, and after a hasty glance at 
the raked fire asked: 

“ What’s wrong, skipper? ” 

“ I don’t know. Water got low in No. 3 
boiler. Ah, here’s Morris. Help him adjust 
his extension lights and then we’ll find out.” 

Springing forward, the two mates took the 
coils of insulated cable, with wire-encased bulbs 
on one end, and quickly adjusted the other end 
to the sockets of the stationary electric lights 
and turned on the current. 

“You take one lamp, Morris, and I’ll take 
the other,” said the skipper. “ Adams, you and 
Hansen make ready to examine the flues in case 
we don’t find any — ” 

“ Wait a minute, Captain Perkins, wait a 


BOYS PROVE THEIR METAL 69 


minute,” called a voice from the hatchway, and 
looking up, those below beheld Phil, a paper 
fluttering in his hand. 

“ I’ve a wireless for you, Captain,” exclaimed 
the boy excitedly, as he scrambled down the 
ladder. 

“ Plague take the thing! instructions from 
Atwood, I suppose,” growled the skipper as he 
reached out for the sheet of paper. “ The wire¬ 
less is a fine thing in time of trouble or accident, 
but it’s a nuisance having the owners able to 
reach you any moment. A captain can’t run 
his own boat any longer. Dewey knew what he 
was about when he cut the cable after he had 
taken Manila. I — ” 

“ Swanson’s reported sick and wants to go 
to his bunk,” interrupted the assistant engineer. 

Instantly the chief and the mates exchanged 
hurried glances, then looked at their superior, 
but he seemed too absorbed in reading the 
despatch to have heard. 

That he had heard, however, was quickly evi¬ 
dent. After reading the message a second time, 
he thrust it into his pocket, then faced his offi¬ 
cers, who were amazed at the sternness of his 
expression. 

“ So the dog’s reported sick, has he? ” he 


70 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


snapped. “ Well, keep him in the engine room 
until I can get up there. Mr.' Adams, fetch the 
irons.” 

Their faces looking the questions discipline 
forbade them asking, the officers followed the 
captain up the ladder, all having disappeared 
through the hatch while the two boys stood star¬ 
ing after them. 

“Wonder what the trouble is?” murmured 
Ted. 

“ It’s about Swanson. I read the message, 
only don’t let on,” returned his brother. 

“ What did it say? ” 

“ Never mind. Didn’t you see the skipper 
wouldn’t show it to the others?” 

“ I can keep a secret as well as you — and 
I’ll tell Captain Perkins unless you tell me,” 
asserted Ted. 

“ Come close then.” And as his brother 
obeyed, Phil whispered in his ear, “ It said: 
‘ Watch your boilers closely. Relieve oiler 
Swanson from duty upon receipt of this mes¬ 
sage and place in irons. Put him ashore at 
Toledo. Will have man there to take his place. 
Atwood.’ ” 

“ Crickey! Then it’s Swanson who tampered 
with — ” 


BOYS PROVE THEIR METAL 71 

“ Keep still! ” snapped his brother. 

The caution, however, was unnecessary, for 
there came sounds of scuffling from above that 
would have drowned anything but the loudest 
shout from below. 

An instant the boys gazed at one another. * 
Then, actuated by the same impulse, they sprang 
for the ladder and were mounting it, when a 
form appeared in the hatchway, and a foot 
began to feel for a ladder rung, while a voice 
snarled: 

“ You’ll never put me in irons.” 

“ Quick, some of you, Adams, Morris! Don’t 
let the fellow get below!” roared the voice of 
the captain. 

A mocking laugh was the oiler’s answer as he 
threw his legs about the ladder and started to 
slide down. 

So sudden had been the appearance of the 
man that the boys had only time to mount 
a couple of rungs, and as they heard the skip¬ 
per’s words, they stepped back. 

His training as captain of his school nine had 
taught Phil to think quickly, and as he beheld 
the oiler sliding down he exclaimed to his 
brother: 

“ Stand on that side of the ladder. Grab 


72 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


his arms when he comes down. I’ll take his 
legs.” 

Startled at the sound of voices below him 
when he thought every one was above, Swanson 
turned his head and saw the boys. 

Ere he could check himself, however, Phil had 
seized his legs in a most effectual football tackle, 
and, though the oiler kicked desperately, the boy 
managed to hold on. 

Unable to reach the fellow’s arms, Ted sprang 
to his brother’s assistance. 

“ Pretty work! Good boys! Hang to him! ” 
came from the hatchway, as the captain and his 
officers beheld the scene below, and almost be¬ 
fore the shouts of encouragement had ceased 
the skipper and his first mate were in the fire 
room and Swanson was overpowered. 

“Take him on deck, Captain?” asked the 
second mate. 

“ No. Make him fast to a stanchion and then 
we’ll get to work again.” 

The task was quickly accomplished, and pick¬ 
ing up the lights and tools, the men once more 
started to examine the boiler. 

Determined not to miss any of the excitement, 
the boys had preceded the others, and as the 
light illumined the back of the boiler, Ted 


BOYS PROVE THEIR METAL 73 


glanced at a pipe, then rushed to that of the 
next boiler and felt of it. 

“ The stop-cock in the feed pipe is shut off! ” 
he cried excitedly. “See, Captain Perkins!” 
and he pointed to the brass handle which stood 
at right angles to the pipe instead of in line 
with it. 

Investigation by the chief engineer proved 
that Ted’s statement was correct. 

“Pretty good for a boy, eh, Sam?” asked 
the captain, turning to his engineer. 

“ I told you I liked machinery,” returned Ted, 
happily. 

“Want a job?” smiled the chief. 

“ I’d like it if I weren’t going farming.” 

“ You’ll earn more here and with less work.” 

“ Perhaps, but if I hadn’t made up my mind 
to be a farmer, I should have stuck to my air¬ 
ship, sir.” 

“ Well, any time you change your mind, just 
send word to Sam Morris, in care of Mr. At¬ 
wood, and he’ll find you a place.” 

During this conversation the chief had turned 
the stop-cock to its rightful position. 

“ Water’s rising in No. 3’s glass,” shouted the 
assistant engineer from the hatch. “ Found the 
trouble? ” 


74 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Yes.” 

“What was it?” 

“ Tell you by and by.” 

The trick which had put the splendid vessel 
and her crew in such jeopardy was so simple 
that the chief did not dare announce it, lest some 
of the crew should hear it and perhaps repeat 
the operation in the event of their becoming 
disgruntled. 

The trouble remedied, the oiler was taken on 
deck, the coal passers and firemen returned to 
their stations, the fire was rekindled under No. 3, 
the first mate returned to the bridge, and soon 
the Admiral was bowling along at her usual 
speed. 

As the boys walked forward with the skipper, 
Ted noticed a steel cable, fully half an inch in 
diameter, that extended from the cabins forward 
to the deck houses aft. 

“ What’s that for, Captain? ” he inquired. 
“ I noticed it before, but I forgot to ask about 
it.” 

“ We call it our 4 trolley.’ It’s really a life 
line. When we are loaded, we have only a couple 
of feet free board. If a bad storm comes up, 
the waves pour over the deck and it is danger¬ 
ous work to walk from one end of the boat to 


BOYS PROVE THEIR METAL 75 


the other. In such weather, and especially in 
the fall, when the deck is ice-coated, the men sling 
a bo’s’n’s chair to a wheel, place the wheel on 
the cable, and slide back and forth.” 

“ No, tell me really, please,” returned the boy, 
eying the skipper incredulously. 

“ And so I am. If you could see some of the 
storms we have, with waves twenty or thirty 
feet high pouring over the deck, you’d realize 
a man takes his life in his hands when he tries 
to walk the length of the boat.” 

“ Well, I hope we don’t have any such 
weather,” declared Phil, as they mounted the 
bridge and entered the pilot house, where they 
watched the wheelsman hold the big carrier on 
its course and later saw the first mate enter the 
incident of the boiler room in the log-book. 

“ By the way, Mr. Adams, has the log been 
set?” asked Captain Perkins, as he entered the 
pilot house. 

“Jove, I forgot it, sir, in the excitement.” 

“ Then tell the watchman to set it.” 

As the officer started off in obedience, the boys 
followed him. 

Entering the lamp room, which was located 
in one of the after-deck houses, the watchman 
took down a coil of cod line to one end of which 


76 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


was attached a small brass swivel, while to the 
other end was fastened a hook. Then he took 
down a brass-encased instrument which looked 
like a small edition of an iceman’s scales. Going 
to one of the stanchions near the stern of the 
boat, on the starboard side, the watchman made 
the indicator fast with a piece of rope, then 
placed the hook of the log line in its hole, and 
lowered the log into the water. 

“ The only trick about this is to be careful 
not to lower so fast that the hook jumps out of 
its hole. If it does, the log is lost,” explained 
the watchman. “ You have to look out, too, to 
drop the log far enough out so that it doesn’t 
get foul of the ship’s propeller.” 

“ But how does it work? ” asked Phil. 

As the line was all paid out and the log was 
churning through the water, the watchman 
pointed to the scale-like indicator. 

“ Just look at that pointer and you’ll see,” 
he replied. “ The log pulls on the line, which, 
in turn, pulls on the scale, and the number to 
which the indicator points is the speed we are 
making. It’s easier to read than the old-fash¬ 
ioned wooden log.” 

“ It points to ten, now,” declared Ted. 

“ She’ll go higher as soon as No. 3 gets back 


BOYS PROVE THEIR METAL 77 


into commission. We average between fourteen 
and fifteen knots an hour, empty.” 

“ How fast loaded? ” asked Phil. 

“Between ten and twelve; depends on the 
wind and currents.” 

“ How long do you keep the log overboard? ” 
inquired the younger boy. 

“ All the time except when we enter a har¬ 
bour, or the canal, and going through the De¬ 
troit and St. Mary’s rivers.” 

“ Why not then? ” 

“ Because the navigation rules compel us to 
slacken speed and there are too many boats to 
be passed. Hooray, it’s grub time,” he added, 
as a boy in white coat and apron passed along 
the deck ringing a big bell. 


CHAPTER IX 


A SERIES OF REVELATIONS 

“T DON’T suppose the food will be very 
good,” confided Phil to his brother, as 
they removed the traces of the exciting 
morning, in their cabin. 

“ No, according to the sea stories I’ve read it 
won’t,” returned Ted. “ Just salt pork, hard 
tack, and weak coffee, I expect.” 

“ Then you are due for a surprise,” exclaimed 
a hearty voice, and, turning, the boys beheld 
the captain. At the thought that their uncom¬ 
plimentary remarks had been overheard, the boys 
grew crimson. But the skipper prevented any at¬ 
tempt at apology by saying: “ I hope some time 
some one will write a story and tell the honest 
truth about the food we sailors have on the Great 
Lakes. Maybe it’s pork and hard tack on salt 
water — and from some of their sailors I’ve seen 
that’s plenty good enough for them — but if 
we don’t set better meals than nine out of ten 
of our men have at home, then I don’t know 
a buoy from a light-house.” 


A SERIES OF REVELATIONS 79 


Deeming it best to say nothing, the boys 
quickly finished their ablutions and accompanied 
the skipper aft to the dining-cabin. 

On the port side the boys beheld the crew 
seated at tables covered with white oil cloth. 
Each table was provided with a big portion 
of corned beef and cabbage, fish, potatoes, 
squash, peas, pies, bread, and cake, while from 
the coffee-pots there came the savoury aroma of 
good coffee. 

“See any hard tack? ” smiled the captain. 

“ It looks bully,” exclaimed Phil. “ Where 
do we sit, anywhere? ” 

“You’ll eat at the officers’ table;” and the 
captain quickly led the way into a dining-room 
seemingly perfect in its appointments and hand¬ 
somely furnished. 

The officers were seated according to their 
rank, the navigating force on one side and the 
engine room, including the oilers, on the other, 
but as the men who were eating were the ones 
going on watch, there was plenty of room for 
the young homesteaders. 

The boy in the white coat and apron, who had 
rung the bell, waited upon the table, serving 
soup and a dinner much the same as that of the 
crew, save that there was roast lamb as well as 


80 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


corned beef and cabbage, a greater variety of 
cake, and a pudding in addition to the pies. 

Well cooked and appetizing, the meal would 
have been good in any event, but with appetites 
sharpened by the bracing air, it tasted delicious 
to the boys, and the skipper smiled as they took 
second helpings. 

As rapidly as the men finished, they withdrew, 
going to their stations to relieve the men on 
duty, for until the second watch came on, the 
first watch were obliged to remain at their posts. 

“ Now what do you think? ” asked Captain 
Perkins, as they passed out on deck. 

“ That the men who wrote those stories didn’t 
know what they were writing about or had never 
sailed on an ore carrier,” responded Ted. 

“ And the grub is just as good on the other 
boats,” asserted the skipper. “ Of course, some 
lines feed better than others, but it’s all whole¬ 
some and well cooked.” 

During the afternoon the boys amused them¬ 
selves with the binoculars, studying the ships 
they passed and watching people on shore when 
they could find any. 

Toward dusk they noticed a pall of smoke 
off the port bow. 

“ Must be a big fire,” commented Phil. 


A SERIES OF REVELATIONS 81 


“ It can’t be a prairie fire, can it? ” eagerly 
asked his brother, who, like most New Eng¬ 
landers, considered everything west of the Hud¬ 
son River prairie. 

“ That’s Cleveland,” smiled the captain. 
“ Take the glasses and perhaps you can make 
out the tall buildings.” But the smoky haze 
was too dense. 

At sundown the ship’s pennant and the Stars 
and Stripes were hauled down, after which the 
big electric masthead lights were switched on, 
and then the red and green running lights, for 
starboard and port respectively. 

With the setting of the sun a brisk breeze 
sprang up, whipping the water into cat’s paws, 
as white caps are called on the lakes, and the 
huge carrier began to pound, owing to its 
emptiness. 

“ I should think she’d break in two,” exclaimed 
Ted, the rising and resounding fall of the bow 
seeming, to his inexperience, a serious matter. 

“ Go aft and you’ll scarcely notice any mo¬ 
tion,” explained the first mate. 

The boys, however, preferred to stay in the 
pilot house, where the wheelsman allowed them 
to take turns in holding the vessel on her course, 
whenever the mate was absent. 


82 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Where are we now? ” asked Ted, as the 
boys came on deck early the next morning 
and discovered they were passing through a 
seeming water lane, flanked on both sides by 
planking which topped the water by some two 
feet. 

“ Going up the channel into the Maumee 
River,” answered a watchman, for the captain 
and his mate were on the bridge, occasionally 
calling sharp orders to the wheelsman in the 
pilot house below. “ We’re in Toledo harbour, 
now.” 

Too afraid they would miss something of in¬ 
terest, Phil and Ted barely touched their break¬ 
fast, despite its tempting fruit, flapjacks, and 
steak, and soon they were on deck again, watch¬ 
ing the monster draws in the bridges swing open 
in answer to the carrier’s signals, and the ever- 
changing shore line of the city. 

“ Look at those funny old scows, with little 
dinky engines and long spouts, skimming along! 
What on earth are they? ” exclaimed Phil, 
pointing to a score or more of such craft that 
were scurrying, crablike, down the river. 

“ Those are sand-suckers,” explained the mate. 
“ When they get to their positions they drop 
those spouts into the sand and then suck it into 


A SERIES OF REVELATIONS 83 

the boats; the water runs out and the sand is 
left in the scow.” 

A terrific screech on the Admiral’s whistle 
called their attention to one of the suckers that 
had crossed her bow so near that only a sharp 
throwing over of the wheel prevented a collision. 

Roundly Captain Perkins berated the man in 
the pilot house, but a grin was his only answer. 

Approach to the dock quickly diverted the 
skipper, however, as he called orders to his 
wheelsman that brought the six-hundred-foot 
carrier alongside as easily as though she had 
been no more than a launch. 

Lake carriers are met by no linesmen to help 
them on the docks, or throw their hawsers over 
the spilings, and as the boat swung alongside 
the heavy timbers, members of the crew sprang 
to the wharf. To them the lines were thrown, 
and in an incredibly short time the Admiral was 
fast, bow and stern. 

Towering above the dock was a structure re¬ 
sembling a huge skeleton elevator shaft, along 
the top of which extended an iron shield that 
drew together from both sides in an enormous 
shute. 

Back of the dock was a labyrinth of tracks 
and switches, upon some of which stood strings 


84 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


of loaded coal cars, and even as the Admiral 
made fast, a switch engine began to puff and 
snort, jerking a line of cars onto the track that 
ran between the uprights of the elevator-like 
structure. 

Directly behind the tracks rose a sand bank, 
along the top of which an occasional trolley car 
passed. 

The boat docked, Captain Perkins ordered the 
discredited oiler brought to him. 

“ I’m going to take you up town, Swanson, 
and I warn you not to make any trouble,” said 
he, tapping his side pocket, which bulged sug¬ 
gestively. “ Mr. Adams, pass the word to the 
men off watch that there is to be no shore leave. 
Come, Swanson! ” And the skipper stepped 
onto the dock, apparently unmindful that he 
had turned his back on his prisoner. 

The members of the crew, however, watched 
the oiler closely, and as he did not start in¬ 
stantly, the first mate snapped significantly: 

“ Didn’t you hear? ” 

Apparently Swanson had heard, for he 
stepped onto the dock and disappeared from 
sight, walking beside the burly ship-master. 

“ Nerviest man I ever saw, the skipper,” ex¬ 
claimed Mr. Adams, his admiration of his supe- 


A SERIES OF REVELATIONS 85 


rior evident in his voice. “ There isn’t another 
man on the lakes who would take Swanson, 
unshackled and without a police guard, up 
town.” 

“ Then you think Captain Perkins is in dan¬ 
ger?” inquired Phil. 

“Danger?” repeated the first mate; “just 
look at that hill! ” And he nodded toward the 
sand bank which, though nothing but a bare hill¬ 
side when Phil and Ted had first noticed it, was 
now swarming with men and boys. 

“Who are they? Where did they come 
from? ” asked both young passengers at once. 

“ Strikers!” exclaimed the second mate. 

“ More likely sympathizers; the strikers are 
pretty orderly,” returned Mr. Adams. “ If 
Swanson should call on them for help, they’d 
attack.” 

“Quick, get behind the cabin!” he shouted 
excitedly, interrupting himself. 

Without waiting to ask the reason, the boys 
obeyed, and with them went all of the crew near 
at hand. Scarcely had they gained the protec¬ 
tion of the deck houses than there was a patter 
like hail on the iron deck. 

“ Stones,” said Mr. Adams, simply. 

“ They do hate to see a boat take on cargo,” 


86 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


asserted Hansen. “ Wonder where our guards 
are? ” 

The guards themselves answered the ques¬ 
tion, for barely had the shower of stones ceased 
than the four men whom Phil and Ted had no¬ 
ticed when they boarded the Admiral sprang 
from the cabin, revolvers in hand, rushed across 
the deck, leaped to the dock, and, joined by simi¬ 
larly armed guards who appeared from among 
the freight cars, charged up the bank. 

Not long did the crowd linger on the hill 
when they saw the guards, and as the men and 
boys scattered in all directions, an automobile 
dashed up from which six policemen jumped 
out and began to patrol the top of the sand 
bank. 

Ever since the Admiral had docked, men had 
been working about the elevator and in the ad¬ 
joining engine room. 

“ All ready? ” called one of them to the mate. 

Recalled to his business, Mr. Adams looked 
along the deck. Every hatch cover was in 
place. 

“ Lively, open those hatches, Hansen,” he 
snapped; then, raising his voice, he answered, 
“ All ready.” 

There was the whir of drums winding up 


A SERIES OF REVELATIONS 87 


steel cables, then a snort from the engine as they 
tightened. 

“Look! look!” cried Ted, grabbing his 
brother’s arm, “ a coal car is going up on the 
elevator.” 

Interestedly the boys watched as the big steel 
car, heaped with coal, slowly ascended; then a 
rattle on deck called their attention, and they 
turned just in time to see the hatch covers roll 
back from the hatches, operated by a series of 
rods to which electricity supplied the power. 

As the covers were removed, the men on top 
of the coal elevator moved the mouth of the 
shute by levers until it was over the central 
hatch. 

By this time the car had reached the top of 
the elevator. 

“ All ready? ” shouted one of the men on top. 

“ Let her go,” returned the first mate, having 
gone to the middle hatch and squinted at the 
mouth of the shute, thirty feet above him. 

There sounded the click of more levers, again 
the whir of the drums, followed by the snort 
of the engine, and the boys beheld one side of 
the car tip forward as the rear of the elevator 
platform rose, then the coal thundered against 
the shield, rattled into the shute, and, amid a 


88 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


cloud of black dust, shot through the hatch into 
the hold with a roar. 

“ Why, the coal car is on its side,” cried Ted, 
looking at the elevator. “ It’s been turned up 
until it’s empty.” 

Even as the boy spoke, there came the click 
of levers again, the platform dropped back, 
righting the car, which in due course was low¬ 
ered to the ground, where it was backed off by 
another car that was, in turn, raised and dumped. 

“ Some class to loading coal by the carful, 
what? ” asked Mr. Adams, noting the boys’ 
amazement. 

“ It’s wonderful,” replied Phil. “ How long 
will it take to fill the hold? ” 

“ About three hours, if everything works well.” 

As one compartment was filled, the boat was 
shifted back or forth for the shute to be over 
one of the various hatches. 

When about half the cargo had been taken 
aboard, however, the loading was stopped by a 
lack of coal and the boys had retired before 
work was resumed. 


CHAPTER X 


THE UNUSUAL POSTMAN 

“XT TAKE up if you want any breakfast,” 
\\ exclaimed the steward’s assistant, called 
the “ cookee ” in sailors’ parlance, as he 
shook Ted none too gently by the shoulder, add¬ 
ing, as the boy opened his eyes: “I can’t fool 
round waiting all day for you. I’ve got my 
dishes to do and the vegetables to prepare for 
dinner.” 

Aroused by the voice, Phil sat up in his bed, 
then sprang out, and, with his brother, began 
hurriedly to dress, while the cookee lingered, 
much interested in watching the proceedings. 

“ Have we finished loading? ” asked Ted, no¬ 
ting that the many noises, to be heard on every 
side when he retired, were silent. 

“ Can’t you tell from the quiver of the boat 
that we’re steaming? ” returned the lad, scorn¬ 
fully. “ I supposed even a ‘ lubber ’ could tell 
the difference between the motion of a boat when 
she’s going and when she’s tied to the dock.” 


90 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“You must remember we are not sailors like 
you,” interposed Phil hastily, winking at his 
brother and preventing the angry retort he saw 
Ted was about to make. “ I suppose you have 
been a sailor for a number of years?” 

“ Uhuh! I’ve been running on ore boats for 
four seasons,” returned the cookee, mollified by 
the flattering allusion to his service in the galley 
as being a sailor. 

“ When did we leave the dock? ” asked Ted, 
proffering a box of candy. 

“ Two o’clock. And say, you’se missed a 
circus,” he added, all aversion to the “ young 
dudes,” as he had dubbed the boys, banished by 
the candy to which he helped himself liberally. 

“What was it?” chorused Phil and Ted. 

“ You heard the skipper tell Adams there was 
to be no shore leave? Well, the wheelsman of 
the first watch sneaked ashore last evening and 
went up town. When he came back, some 
strikers caught him on the sand hill and, say, 
they certainly gave it to him good and plenty. 
If some of our men aboard hadn’t heard his 
yells, they would have pounded him to a jelly. 
But just wait until you see him.” 

“ Did Captain Perkins bring back the new 
oiler? ” asked Ted. 


THE UNUSUAL POSTMAN 91 


“ Sure.” 

“ Have any trouble? ” 

“Not him. Say, he could walk through a 
crowd of all the strikers put together and there 
wouldn’t one lay a hand to him.” 

“ Why not? ” 

“ Because they know him. Once, when there 
was a mutiny on one of his boats, he laid out 
ten coal passers with his ‘ dukes.’ ” Then, wax¬ 
ing confidential, he added: “Take it from me 
and don’t bother him with no question today, 
he’s got a fierce grouch.” 

“ Why? ” 

“ ’Cause he got word from Atwood to keep 
the four guards on board to Duluth. He ain’t 
got no use for them ginks, and he’s mad.” 

During this imparting of the incidents of the 
night and ship’s gossip Phil and Ted had fin¬ 
ished dressing and were on the point of going 
on deck, when the cookee exclaimed: 

“ Just wait until I can get back to the galley 
before you’se come out; if you don’t, I’ll get 
twigged for staying in here so long; ” and quickly 
the lad departed. 

As the boys emerged from their cabin, they 
gazed about them in surprise. Not a speck of 
land could they see, and the feeling was a novel 


92 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


one as they realized for the first time the sen¬ 
sation of being out of sight of land. 

A stiff breeze kicked up the water, and as 
they proceeded to the dining-room, showers of 
spray now and then fell on the deck. 

“ Why, we’re only two or three feet above the 
water,” exclaimed Phil, going to the rail. 

“ Say we onfy have ‘ two or three feet free 
board,’ you land-lubber,” chuckled his brother. 
“ You didn’t suppose we’d ride high with all 
that coal aboard, did you? ” 

“ Of course not, but we’re loaded with coal, not 
ore, and coal isn’t as heavy as copper or iron.” 

“ It’s a good thing I’m the only one to hear 
you talk,” grinned Ted, “ or I’d blush to think 
you were my brother. What’s the difference 
between the weight of thirteen thousand tons of 
coal and thirteen thousand tons of ore?” 

The twinkle in Ted’s eyes caused Phil to hesi¬ 
tate, then continue: “Why, er, none, of course, 
but you needn’t be so cockey. A ton of coal 
takes more room than a ton of ore, so they 
couldn’t put thirteen thousand tons of coal 
aboard.” 

“ They could, too. If a boat’s capacity is 
thirteen thousand tons, she can carry thirteen 
thousand tons, whether it’s sawdust or mercury.” 


THE UNUSUAL POSTMAN 93 


“ Not if the bulk is too great,” returned Phil. 

For several moments the brothers argued the 
problem, and then, as the first mate came in 
sight, Ted said: 

“ We’ll leave it to Mr. Adams.” 

Readily Phil consented, and as the mate came 
up, they stated their opinions on the question at 
issue. 

“ Ted is right,” smiled Mr. Adams. “ The 
point is this, while the coal fills the hold, because 
of its greater volume per unit, there is plenty 
of room in the hold after we have thirteen thou¬ 
sand tons of ore aboard because of its greater 
weight per unit. Why, if we should fill the 
Admiral with copper or iron ore, she’d sink like 
a plummet.” 

“ How do you know when she is loaded to her 
capacity — keep track of the tons?” 

“ That would be too difficult a task. The cars 
from which we load coal vary in the number 
of tons they carry, just as some of the ore 
pockets from which we load contain more ore 
than others. We save all trouble by loading 
until the keel is so many feet below the surface 
of the water, the tonnage carried varying in ac¬ 
cordance with the depth of water over certain 
bars on our course and at the canal. On this 


94 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


trip we are only loaded to seventeen feet four 
inches. But as the water in the lakes is rising, 
when we come down we may be able to load to 
eighteen or nineteen feet.” 

“ But how can you know to what depth to 
load? ” asked the elder of the boys. 

“ An association, to which the owners or man¬ 
agers of the principal fleets belong, maintains 
men at the various shoals and bars who report 
the depth of the water night and morning. At 
the canal the information is furnished by the 
United States Government. Knowing the length 
of time, under ordinary conditions, it will take 
a carrier to cover the distance between the load¬ 
ing ports and the points involved, the captains 
load in accordance with the latest reports, which 
are always telegraphed them.” 

“ A captain is compelled to know a lot of 
things, isn’t he?” exclaimed Ted. 

“ Right you are — and his mates as well. He 
must know the locations of the light-houses, with 
their various kind of lights — revolving, steady, 
two-colored, long or short flash, and the rest — 
of the harbour and channel lights, and buoys. 
We don’t have any pilots come aboard to take 
us into harbour, as the salt-water boats do. 
Every captain and first mate must qualify as a 


THE UNUSUAL POSTMAN 95 


pilot as well as a navigating officer before he 
can obtain his ‘ papers/ as they call the license 
issued by the United States Government to sail 
a ship.” 

“ Crickey, it’s no easy job, I should think,” 
declared Phil. 

“ You’ll be sure of it when we have passed 
through the Detroit and St. Mary’s rivers,” 
smiled Mr. Adams, as he turned to set the deck 
hands at work washing away the coal dust from 
deck and cabins, while the boys went to break¬ 
fast. 

“ Look, look, there’s land again! ” cried Ted, 
when they returned to deck, and hurrying to the 
bridge, they asked what it was. 

“ Canada,” replied Mr. Adams. 

“ The first foreign country I ever saw,” ex¬ 
claimed the boy, as both he and Phil studied it 
closely. 

“ You’ll see enough of it until we pass the 
Soo,” returned the mate. “ We’ll be so close to 
it going up the St. Mary’s you can toss a pebble 
ashore. 

“ We’re making the Detroit River, Mr. 
Perkins,” called the mate, turning from the 
boys. 

Quickly Captain Perkins emerged from his 


96 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


cabin, and with a curt nod to his young guests, 
took his place beside his first officer. 

As the nose of the Admiral passed between 
the buoys marking the channel, the skipper rang 
for half speed, and the big boat crept up the 
tortuous river, now passing carriers bound down, 
now splitting the air with her whistle as she an¬ 
nounced her course. 

To the left the sky-scrapers of Detroit came 
into sight, and across the river from them the 
comparatively quiet hamlet of Winsor, Canada, 
the difference in the two towns forming an elo¬ 
quent commentary upon the aggressiveness and 
methods of American business men. 

“ There’s a launch headed for us,” cried Phil, 
as they came abreast of the city. 

“ That’s our postman,” explained the captain. 
“If you boys have any letters to send, be lively 
and take them to the watchman on deck, the 
man making a line fast to a mail bag.” 

“ I didn’t know you could send or receive 
letters except at ports,” declared Ted. “ Do 
you suppose he’d wait while I scribble a line to 
my mother? ” 

“ I’m afraid not. You see, he and his relief 
have to meet every ship going up and down the 
river during the day and night, so they can’t 


THE UNUSUAL POSTMAN 97 


tarry at one boat long. It’s a splendid insti¬ 
tution for sailors, this Marine Post Office. It 
tends to keep a man contented when he can hear 
from home at the canal and at Detroit on his 
trips up and down. It is also convenient for 
skippers and owners to send orders and reports.” 

While listening, the boys had watched the 
launch as it darted, with the speed of a racer, 
toward the Admiral; then its occupant swerved 
it, and shut off his power. As the boat ran 
alongside the big carrier under its momentum, 
he picked up his heaving line and cast it deftly 
to the watchman on deck, who made a quick turn 
around a cleat so that the mail launch was fast 
alongside ere its own headway had died. 

Picking up the mail bag, the watchman low¬ 
ered it to the postman, who removed the letters 
it contained, put in a package addressed to the 
Admiral, tucked in several newspapers which 
members of the crew ordered, then put on his 
power as his line was cast loose, and scudded 
away to another carrier, bound down. 

Untying the package of mail, the watchman 
looked through it, distributing such as there was 
for the crew, then mounted the bridge with the 
remainder, which he gave to the captain. 

“ Seems to be mostly for you, boys,” said the 


98 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


skipper, and he handed over to them a score or 
more of post cards and letters. 

“ But how in the world did any one at home 
know about this Marine Post Office? ” exclaimed 
Ted, as he eagerly took the missives addressed 
to him. 

“ I suppose Dr. Blair told Momsy and the 
girls, and they passed the word along,” said his 
brother. 

“ Well, it certainly is a ‘ splendid institution,’ ” 
confirmed the younger boy. And many were the 
exclamations of amusement and delight as they 
perused their letters and read the bits of advice 
and good wishes written on the post cards. 


CHAPTER XI 

UP THE SAINT MARY’S RIVER 

A S the Admiral passed from Lake St. Clair 
through the St. Clair flats, the boys be¬ 
held with interest and wonder the colony 
of cottages and hotels built on the very water’s 
edge of the American side, with the scores of 
launches scudding hither and thither, carrying 
merry vacationists on visits to friends or to fish¬ 
ing grounds. On the Canadian side, however, 
they could see nothing but a vast expanse of 
reeds and water-grass, splendid for duck shoot¬ 
ing but otherwise useless. 

* “ How do the people get here? Aren’t there 
any roads? ” asked Ted, as he looked in vain for 
some means of connection with the mainland. 

“ To be sure,” replied the skipper, whose cus¬ 
tomary geniality had been restored by the re¬ 
ceipt of a wireless message ordering him to set 
the unwelcome guards ashore at the Soo, as the 
Sault St. Claire is nicknamed. 

“ Where are they? I can’t see any,” returned 
the boy. 


100 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ You notice those lanes of water, don’t you? ” 
and Captain Perkins pointed to a series of 
courses, some twelve feet wide, which traversed 
the flats at intervals of two or three hundred 
feet. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Well, those are the streets.” 

“ Oh, I mean regular dirt streets,” protested 
Ted. 

“ There aren’t any. Unless you come by 
launch or some of the big passenger boats that 
ply between the summer settlements and Detroit, 
you can’t get within ten miles of the colony 
here.” 

At this statement the young homesteaders 
looked with increased interest at the novel settle¬ 
ment, and Ted began: 

“ Why, it’s a regular — ” 

“ Don’t say it,” interrupted the skipper; 
“ there’s a fine of five dollars, if you do.” 

“ Say what? ” demanded the boy. “ How do 
you know what I was going to say? ” 

“ Because they all do. We sailors have be¬ 
come so tired of hearing guests call this colony 
‘ an American Venice ’ that we have established 
a fine against the expression.” 

“ Much obliged for saving me the money,” 


UP THE ST. MARY’S RIVER 101 


smiled Ted. “ But it is a wonderful sight for 
a person who has never seen it.” 

“ I suppose so. It’s the bane of all ore car¬ 
riers, however. The people in the launches per¬ 
sist in crossing our bows and darting in and out, 
until it gives our wheelsmen a nervous fit try¬ 
ing to avoid running them down.” 

The Admiral, however, passed the colony 
without accident and was soon in the St. Clair 
River, whence she passed into Lake Huron, 
where it was again plain sailing till the St. Mary’s 
River was reached. 

“ M’m, what a delicious odour! Smell it, 
Ted? ” exclaimed Phil, as he sniffed the twilight 
air, while the big carrier checked speed and 
passed between the lights marking the channel. 

“ That is from the pine forests,” explained 
Captain Perkins. “You are fortunate to get 
the pure fragrance. Later in the season there 
are usually fires raging, either in Michigan or 
Canadian forests, making the air stifling with 
smoke. I’ve seen it so dense that we were 
obliged to barely creep along, and blow our 
whistles just as in a fog.” 

The handling of the six-hundred-foot vessel as 
she steamed up the Detroit River had filled the 
boys with wonder, but as she made the sharp 


102 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


turns in the St. Mary’s, now being obliged to 
clear a government dredge at work in the chan¬ 
nel, now running so close to the shore that it 
seemed they could jump from the bridge to 
land, they were amazed at the ease and skill 
with which the big carrier was navigated. 

“ Mr. Adams, Mr. Adams! ” shouted the skip¬ 
per. And as the mate hurried from the pilot 
house, he added: “ See if you can pick up a 
spar-buoy, off the port bow.” 

Intently the officer peered through the fast- 
increasing darkness for a sight of the red light. 

“ Can’t see it, sir,” he replied. 

“ Then heave the lead, quick! If the light is 
out of commission, we may ground before we 
can make this turn.” 

Ere the last words were uttered, the mate had 
stepped onto a plank projecting from the bridge, 
picked up a long line to which bits of red and 
white bunting were alternately attached at regu¬ 
lar intervals, with a slug of lead at the end, 
and, with a preliminary swing, shot it into the 
water well toward the bow of the boat, then 
hauled it aboard rapidly as the vessel came 
abreast of him. 

“ Three fathoms and a foot! ” he cried. 

“Starboard your helm, hard over!” roared 


UP THE ST. MARY’S RIVER 108 

the captain, springing toward the opening which 
communicated with the wheelsman in the pilot 
house below. 

“ Starboard your helm, hard over! ” repeated 
the wheelsman, in accordance with ship’s custom. 

Again the first mate heaved the lead. 

“ Three fathoms, lacking two inches! ” he 
called. 

“Hold your helm hard over!” snapped the 
skipper, and, as the repetition came to him, he 
pressed a button for full speed astern. 

As the electricity carried the command to the 
indicator in the engine room, the terrific churn¬ 
ing of the water as the propellers whirled in re¬ 
versed motion broke the stillness of the evening 
air, the boat quivered, then began to back. 

“ Three fathoms and seven inches,” announced 
the mate. 

“ Close work,” muttered Captain Perkins to 
himself, as he pressed another button for quarter 
speed ahead. 

Farther and farther the Admiral’s bow swung 
to starboard as the wheelsman held the wheel 
over hard, and the mate’s next announcement 
of three fathoms and a half told them that the 
boat was once again in the channel. 

“ Stern will go over a buoy,” warned Mr. 


104 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


Adams, as he glanced back before returning to 
the bridge. 

“ Hard aport! ” commanded the skipper, step¬ 
ping to a spot whence he could watch the light 
on the spar-buoy aft. 

“ Hard aport! ” came the confirmation. 

“ Three fathoms, lacking an inch! ” called the 
mate, who, in view of the danger of grounding 
astern, was again heaving the lead. 

“ Starboard, three points! ” yelled the captain, 
adding to himself, “ Plague take that current, 
it’s liable to drive me on yet.” 

With a quickness that was remarkable, con¬ 
sidering her size, the Admiral responded to her 
tiller, and again her nose swung away from the 
shore of the channel. 

As he noted the fact, the skipper once more 
called for full speed, but this time ahead. 

“ They can fine me for exceeding the speed 
limit for this river if they want to, but I’m not 
going to run the danger of swinging across the 
channel, bow and stern on, just for lack of a 
little speed,” he declared. 

No further manoeuvring was necessary, how¬ 
ever, to negotiate the surprisingly sharp turn, 
and when he was clear, the skipper checked his 
speed. 


UP THE ST. MARY’S RIVER 105 


“ What are those things along the Michigan 
side, Captain? They look like cabins. I’ve no¬ 
ticed several of them,” said Phil, pointing to 
dark masses that stood out from the rest of the 
shore line. 

“ Indian shacks.” 

“ Indians here? What do they do? ” exclaimed 
Ted. 

“ Pick blueberries, fish and sell them and 
the things they weave to the tourists at the 
Soo.” 

“ I wish it was daylight so that we could see 
them. Just think, real Indians, Phil!” 

“ Oh, you’ll have a chance to see enough of 
them at the canal,” smiled the skipper. 

“ But they don’t go into the town, do they? 
I should think they would scare the women and 
children to death.” 

“ They not only go into the Soo, but they 
bother the life out of people trying to sell their 
wares. The quickest way to get rid of them is 
to buy something. Children don’t even notice 
them, unless to make fun of them. But you 
mustn’t expect to see story-book Indians, in war 
paint, feathers, and blankets. They have taken 
to trousers and shirts.” 

The disappointment which settled on Ted’s 


106 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


face at this shattering of his mental picture of 
the redmen caused the skipper to add with a 
smile: 

“You can still get a thrill from them, though, 
if we are held up at the canal, by getting one 
to shoot the St. Mary’s rapids with you.” 

“ Provided you can find one sober enough,” 
supplemented the first mate. 

“ Oh, I hope so,” declared the younger boy. 
“ Do they shoot the rapids in canoes or boats? ” 

“ In canoes. You can’t get an Indian into 
a boat without a derrick, too much work to row 
one.” 

The guidance of the big carrier again claim¬ 
ing the captain’s attention, the boys, their minds 
filled with redskins, descended to the deck, where 
they sought out some of the crew, who regaled 
them with experiences, some very fanciful, they 
had had with the redmen. 

“ Get to your posts, you huskies! Watchman, 
call the other watch! ” snapped Hansen, coming 
up to the group. “You boys better go to the 
bridge if you want to see how we lock a ship 
through the canal — and you’ll be out of the 
way there,” he added to himself, as the sailors 
obeyed. For when an ore carrier docks or goes 
through the canal, all the crew are called on 


UP THE ST. MARY’S RIVER 107 


duty, regardless of whether it is their watch on 
or off. 

“ Are we at the Soo now? ” asked Phil. 

“ Will be in about ten minutes. See those 
lights ahead? The ones on the right are in the 
Canadian town. Some difference between that 
glim and the one on our side, to the left, what? ” 

“ I should say so, but what are all those red, 
green, and white lights just ahead of us? ” asked 
Ted, as they mounted to the bridge. 

“ Boats waiting to lock through,” replied the 
first mate. 

“ Which means you will get your chance to 
shoot the rapids all right,” observed the captain. 
“We shall be lucky if we get through before 
noon, there are so many ahead of us. Mr. 
Adams, when you find a good berth, let the 
anchors go.” 


CHAPTER XII 


SHOOTING THE RAPIDS 

F OR a long time the boys remained on the 
bridge, fascinated by the scene presented 
by the illumination of the American and 
Canadian cities and the vari-coloured lights on 
the boats, heightened by the occasional shout of 
a skipper or mate as one of his crew failed to 
handle a line properly. 

Of the chief officers on the Admiral, the second 
mate alone was on the bridge. 

“Do you think we shall get through tonight? ” 
inquired Ted, eager for anybody’s opinion. 

“We may and we may not,” returned Han¬ 
sel, non-committally. 

“ Captain Perkins said we wouldn’t.” 

“ Skippers don’t know all there is to know.” 
“ Then let’s stay up all night, Phil. I wouldn’t 
miss seeing the Admiral locked through the canal 
for anything.” 

As his brother shared Ted’s interest, the boys 
brought rocking-chairs and blankets from their 


SHOOTING THE RAPIDS 109 

cabin and made themselves comfortable on the 
bridge. 

The novelty and excitement of the night scene, 
however, failed to withstand the gentle, sleep¬ 
bearing air, and when Captain Perkins emerged 
from his cabin about three o’clock, to see whether 
or not it was worth while to move the Admiral 
closer to the canal, he found them slumbering. 

“ Better go to your beds,” he said, as the 
young homesteaders awoke in response to his 
shaking. 

“ But we want to see you lock through,” ex¬ 
plained Phil, drowsily. 

“ I told you we’d be lucky if we got into 
Superior before noon, didn’t I?” 

“ Yes,” assented the boys. 

“ Then why are you sitting up? ” 

“ Mr. Hansen,” began Ted. 

“ Bother Hansen! He’s second mate and I’m 
captain, what? ” 

Again the young homesteaders assented. 

“ Well, if he’d had as much experience as I 
have, he’d be sailing a boat of his own instead 
of being my second mate. But if you want to 
sit up, all right.” 

“ You’ll have us called if you do move? ” ap¬ 
pealed Ted. 


110 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Sure thing.” 

“ Bed’s certainly more comfortable than this 
chair, Phil; ” and picking up their things, the 
boys made their way below to their cabin. 

Scarcely had they gone to sleep again, it 
seemed to them, than they heard the voice of 
the first mate calling: 

“ We’re moving up to the canal. If you don’t 
look sharp, you’ll miss your chance to shoot the 
rapids.” 

Expressing their thanks, Phil and Ted almost 
jumped into their clothes and were soon on the 
bridge, staring in open-mouthed wonder all about 
them. 

To the right they beheld the quaint buildings 
of the Canadian Soo and the monster pulp works, 
but the foam of the rapids, as the water raced 
down the twenty-foot fall from Lake Superior, 
almost a mile to the level of Lake Huron, quickly 
claimed and long kept their attention. 

In front of them were the two American 
canals, one now useless because of the increased 
size of the lake carriers, with their locks and the 
massive granite power-house, while work trains 
and dredges puffed and snorted and a thousand 
men worked to remove the dirt from the course 
of still another canal which was to have even 


SHOOTING THE RAPIDS 111 

longer locks. And back of the canals, on the 
left, extended the steadily growing city of the 
American Sault Ste. Marie. Far in the distance, 
to the right, they could see the Canadian canal, 
yet not a boat was waiting to use it. 

But it was the rapids at which they were look¬ 
ing when the watchman, in passing, whispered: 

“ Just keep your eye on the skipper if you 
want to see some boat jockeying.” 

Even as the words were uttered, there sounded 
a series of ear-splitting toots, seemingly abreast 
of them. 

In response, the Admiral emitted a single, 
strident blast, Captain Perkins snapped some 
orders to his wheelsman, and the huge ore car¬ 
rier swung on a diagonal course, making, under 
full speed, for a vacant place at the dock ad¬ 
joining the canal abutments. 

The manoeuvre successfully blocked other car¬ 
riers, on both sides of the Admiral, which had 
sought to reach the coveted berth before her, 
and they slackened speed when their skippers 
realized they had not been able to steal a march 
on Captain Perkins. 

“ Pretty work,” grinned the mate, as he turned 
to his superior, “ but hadn’t you better check? 
Some inspector may see us and fine you.” 


112 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


In reply, the skipper pressed a button and the 
speed of the boat fell away, her momentum 
carrying her to the dock, where she was made 
fast, pending her turn to lock through. 

“ Come ashore with me and we’ll see what 
your chances are for a trip down the rapids,” 
called the captain, stepping from the bridge to 
the canal wall. 

Quickly the boys followed, and soon they were 
in the canal-master’s room at the power-house. 

“ Some day I’ll have to fine you, Perkins, for 
jockeying for dock position,” chuckled the mas¬ 
ter, as he shook the hand of the Admiral’s skip¬ 
per. “ I was watching and I thought those other 
fellows had caught you napping for once.” 

Captain Perkins’ only reply was a grin, as he 
asked: 

“ How long before we can go up? ” 

“ Just look over on Superior,” returned the 
canal-master. 

And as they all turned, the boys beheld more 
than a score of boats waiting to lock through. 

“ You’re not going to hold me until all those 
fellows are down? ” asked the Admiral’s skipper. 

“ I ought to, but seeing it’s you, I’ll let you 
up after I’ve passed half of them.” 

“ That means two hours, anyhow.” 


SHOOTING THE RAPIDS 113 


“ More likely three; they are all big ones, so 
we can only take one at a time.” 

“H’m! I suppose I must be thankful you 
don’t hold me for the twenty. Seen Afraid- 
of-his-wife this morning? I want him to take 
these friends of mine down the rapids.” 

“No — hold on, here he comes,” added the 
canal-master, peering from his window toward 
the American side. 

“ We’re in luck all around,” smiled the skip¬ 
per, as, having thanked the master, he led the 
boys along the park-like reservation surrounding 
the canals. 

His companions gave him no heed, however, 
their attention being engrossed by the tall, 
bronze-faced man, clad in trousers and coat 
fully a dozen sizes too big for him, who was 
approaching. 

“ Howde, chief,” greeted the skipper. “ I 
want you to take these boys down the rapids.” 

“ Five dollar,” grunted the redskin, after 
eying his prospective passengers for several 
moments. 

“ If I were chief of police, I’d arrest you for 
a robber,” returned Captain Perkins. “ You’ll 
get two dollars.” 

“ All right.” 


114 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ If you capsize, you won’t get a cent and I’ll 
take it out of your hide.” 

A grin of understanding was the Indian’s 
reply, and, nodding to the boys, he started toward 
the Superior end of the canal. 

“ Meet you here at the power-house,” said the 
skipper, as Phil and Ted hurried after the red- 
man. 

Arrived at an inlet on the lake, the Indian 
shoved a twenty-foot birch-bark canoe off the 
beach and held it while the boys got in. 

“ You here,” he grunted, motioning Ted to 
a seat in the bow. “You here;” and he put 
Phil amidships. “No move. Sit still. Heap 
easy tip over. No move, un’erstan’?” 

“We do,” chorused his passengers. 

Taking his paddle, Afraid-of-his-wife kneeled 
down in the stern, and with a few powerful 
strokes sent the canoe out onto the lake and then 
turned it toward the foaming, roaring rapids. 

As the frail craft was caught in the current 
and raced toward the raging torrent, the boys 
instinctively grabbed the gunwales. 

“No move! ” cried the Indian. 

Ere his passengers could answer, the canoe 
leaped over the fall, into the seething waters 
of the rapids. 


SHOOTING THE RAPIDS 115 


With tense lips and wide eyes the boys gazed 
at the merciless, sharp-pointed rocks whose pres¬ 
ence lashed the river into foam. So many were 
there that it seemed impossible the canoe could 
be guided in and out among them, and when a 
shower of spray drenched them, after a long 
leap, they screamed. 

“No move!” shrieked the Indian, his shrill 
command audible even above the roar of the 
rapids. 

As they leaped, seemingly from white crest 
to white crest without mishap, the courage of 
the young passengers returned, and looking 
back, they beheld the redman, kneeling on a 
crossbar, his face stolid, his eyes keenly alert, 
only the play of his splendid arm muscles, as 
he deftly turned his paddle, indicating that he 
was alive. 

Confidence established in his ability, Phil and 
Ted yelled in pure delight as they raced along 
at express-train speed, and when, with a final 
leap, they shot into calm water, their one regret 
was that the rapids were not longer. 


CHAPTER XIII 


THROUGH ONTO SUPERIOR 

“T WONDER if we have time to shoot the 
1 rapids again,” exclaimed Ted, his blood 
a-tingle from the thrill of the dash through 
the swirling foam, as the three of them walked 
up to the canal, the Indian towing his canoe. 
“How much would you do it for, Chief?” 

The boy had first thought to call the redman 
by his name, then, remembering that Captain 
Perkins had avoided its use, he had employed the 
latter’s mode of address. 

“ Same price, two dollar,” grunted Afraid-of- 
his-wife. 

“ You certainly are a robber,” laughed Phil. 
“ The second time is always cheaper, you know.” 

“ Huh, you Yankee. Injun know. Yankee 
heap stingy. Help carry canoe back, one dol¬ 
lar,” declared the redskin, while the boys roared, 
both at his characterization of a Yankee and at 
his shrewdness in obtaining assistance for the 
“ carry ” of more than a mile. 


THROUGH ONTO SUPERIOR 117 


“ What do you say, Phil, is it a go, or don’t 
you think we can afford it? ” 

“ I guess we can stand the expense, Ted, but 
we’d better wait before making any bargain until 
we see how much time we have.” 

The hurried approach of one of the Admiral’s 
deck hands settled the matter, however. 

“ We’ve got a chance to lock through right 
now, and the skipper said you was to get a move 
on,” panted the sailor. 

“ All right. Sorry, Chief, that we can’t help 
you tote your canoe back,” said Phil, handing 
the redman his fee. 

The Indian made no comment, however, simply 
pocketed his money, and then sprang into his 
canoe, which he paddled vigorously toward the 
lock. 

“ Where’s he going? ” inquired Ted, as they 
broke into a trot. 

“ To get into the lock and go through with 
us,” replied the sailor. “ No ‘ carrying ’ for him. 
Why, I’ve seen a redskin wait half a day for a 
chance to lock through rather than tote his canoe 
the mile.” 

“ I’ve always heard Indians were lazy,” com¬ 
mented Ted. 

“ Only one thing lazier and that’s a New Or- 


118 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


leans roustabout. I’ve seen the time down there 
when the shippers wanted to load cotton quick 
and offered those niggers double wages, yet they 
wouldn’t lift a finger ’count of its being Sunday.” 

As the three came within hailing distance of 
the Admiral, Captain Perkins ordered them to 
hurry. 

Already men were dragging her hawsers 
toward the spiles and cleats for the first lock, 
and, jumping aboard, Phil and Ted hastened 
to the bridge. 

“ If there’s a twenty-foot fall between Lake 
Superior and Lake Huron, how in the world 
do we get up it? ” asked the younger boy. 

“ Wait and see, don’t bother anybody with 
questions now,” quickly admonished his brother, 
in a low voice. 

And the warning was timely, for if there is 
one occasion more than another on an ore carrier 
when officers and crew are busy, it is when they 
are locking through the canal. 

The second mate takes charge of the stern, 
giving orders to the men at the lines both on 
shore and on the boat; the first mate renders 
similar service at the bow, and the captain gives 
instructions to both, regulates the speed of the 
vessel as she enters the locks, that she may not 


THROUGH ONTO SUPERIOR 119 


ram the lock gates and thus put the entire canal 
out of commission, at the same time taking care 
not to scrape or jam the plates against the side 
of the canal — no trifling task with a boat whose 
beam is only a couple of feet less than the width 
of the lock. 

At last the Admiral was in position, held fast 
bow and stern by hawsers running to each side 
of the canal. 

“ I don’t see anything happening yet,” ob¬ 
served Ted, in disappointment, peering ahead 
intently. 

“ Just look astern and you will,” replied the 
captain. 

Quickly both boys faced about and beheld 
several canal officials on the bridges above the 
gates, which were slowly swinging shut. When 
at last they were closed, the men turned the 
freight-car-brake like wheels which regulate the 
sluices and dropped the bolts into place. 

“ Now turn around and look ahead again,” 
instructed the skipper. 

On the bow lock another set of men were busy 
at the wheels, and as they raised the sluices, 
water began to bubble and foam at the bottom 
of the gates. 

Soon the big carrier commenced to strain 


120 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


at her moorings, her hawsers creaking and 
groaning. 

“ Why, the boat is rising,” exclaimed Ted, 
excitedly. 

The skipper was giving his attention to his 
boat again, and the boy’s comment was lost in 
the shouts of “Ease off a bit, bow! Ease off, 
stern! ” that were yelled at the line-tenders on 
the carrier. 

Greater and greater became the volume of 
water rushing into the lock as the gates were 
opened wider, and when they were full open, 
the Admiral rode ten feet higher. 

“ Cast loose,” commanded Captain Perkins. 
When the line-tenders ashore had received the 
word from the mates and obeyed, he pressed the 
button for going ahead and the huge boat crept 
into the second lock. 

The action was repeated in this, and when 
the lock was filled, the Admiral was on the level 
of Lake Superior and steamed on her course, 
her line-tenders scrambling aboard as best they 
could, for it is the law of the lakes that they 
must look out for themselves and not depend 
on a skipper’s waiting for them. 

Heaving lines and hawsers properly coiled and 
the log set, the crew settled down to their routine. 


THROUGH ONTO SUPERIOR 121 


thankful for the days ahead of them of straight 
sailing. 

In the best of humour because he had been 
locked through the canal without waiting for 
the passage of the entire down-bound fleet that 
had been anchored at the Superior mouth of the 
canal, Captain Perkins told the boys to bring 
their chairs to the bridge and pointed out the 
points of interest on the fast-receding shores. 

“ Where going? ” he asked, as Phil arose and 
started to leave the bridge. 

“ To the galley, to get a drink of ice water.” 

“ Just step into the pilot house, take the pail 
«:nd line, and heave her over.” 

“ But I want ice water, sir.” 

“ And you’ll get it. On the hottest day of 
summer the water in Superior is always cold, 
practically ice-cold.” 

Skeptical, Phil obeyed, but when he raised the 
water to his lips, he found that the captain was 
right. 

“What makes it so cold?” 

“ That is the question no one has yet answered 
satisfactorily. Superior is a queer lake. There 
is less known about it and it is more feared than 
any of the Great Lakes, even than Erie, where 
terrific storms come up in a twinkling. You’ve 


122 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


found how cold the water is, and if you’ll look 
over the side, you will notice that it is green, 
while the water in the other lakes is blue. They 
say that no body which was drowned in Supe¬ 
rior has ever come to the surface, and, you know, 
in ordinary water a dead body will rise in time.” 

“ Is that the reason the lake is so feared? ” 
inquired Ted. 

“ Partly. The storms, when we do get them, 
are terrible. But the worst thing is the fog — 
it comes as suddenly as the big winds on Erie. 
See that light-house off the port bow? ” And 
the skipper pointed to a column, painted white 
with a red pinnacle, which was just visible on 
the end of a barren promontory. “ Well, that’s 
White Fish Point Light-house, and there is 
nothing but white sand and scrub pine for miles 
in any shore direction. About thirty miles south¬ 
west of the light-house is an uncharted reef, at 
least it was uncharted five years ago, and that’s 
the time I’m going to tell you about. 

“ I was bound down on the Queen, a little 
two-hundred-and-fifty-foot tub, loaded with 
every ounce of copper we dared put in her. It 
was early in December — owners took chances 
then running later into the winter that they don’t 
take now — and it was bitter cold. 


THROUGH ONTO SUPERIOR 123 

“ Masts, cabins, deck, and rails were coated 
with ice, but the day broke clear, after a misty 
snow. I was crowding the old tub because I 
knew if the cold held, I’d be ice-bound at the 
Soo and unable to get through. 

“ Suddenly, along near the middle of the fore¬ 
noon, a fog settled down on us, almost before 
you could say the words. I slackened speed a 
trifle, but not much, because I was afraid of 
ice. For three hours we plugged along, blowing 
our fog-horn and holding our course, as we 
thought. 

“ All at once there sounded a series of reports, 
short and sharp, as though somebody was ex¬ 
ploding several sticks of dynamite, one at a time. 
I knew quick enough we’d grounded, but before 
my first mate or I could speak, there came a 
long, grating sound and the old tub began to 
settle. 

“ I tell you, it didn’t take us long to get into 
my cutter, the crew only numbered twenty all 
told, and pull away from the Queen. We hadn’t 
gone more than nine or ten fathoms when the 
old tub went down. 

“ Well, the fog still held and we knew we 
were off our course, but we rowed and we rowed 
and we rowed. It seemed as though it grew 


124 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


colder every minute, and after we’d rowed about 
six hours, the men’s hands and feet began to 
freeze. But we kept at it. 

“ Some of the men began to whine that we 
were rowing straight out into the lake, and when 
darkness came, with no shore in sight, I admit 
I lost heart. However, I didn’t let my men 
know it, and just nine hours after we took to 
the cutter, we caught the flash from old White 
Fish — and perhaps it didn’t look good! The 
next day, we got word to the Soo and a tug 
was sent for us.” 

What became of the Queen?” asked Phil, 
when a long pause announced that the captain 
had finished his story. 

“You saw that boat to which I tooted three 
times as we passed out of the canal? Well, that 
is the Queen. The next summer, divers found 
she was only in some thirty feet of water. Her 
cargo, what there was left, was lightered; she 
was raised, dry-docked, fitted with new plates, 
and the first mate who was with me then is now 
her master.” 


CHAPTER XIV 


A NIGHT IN THE FOG 

“X^THAT’S that? ” cried Ted, sitting up in 

YY bed, his mind too dulled by sleep to 
identify the sound that had awakened 
him so suddenly. 

“ What’s what? ” growled his brother, who had 
been aroused by Ted’s cry. 

“ That noise I heard? ” 

“Noise nothing! Go to sleep! You were 
dreaming.” 

“ But I tell you I heard something. Why, 
it — ” 

His words were interrupted, however, by the 
ear-splitting screech of the Admiral’s siren. 

“ There! What did I tell you? ” gloated the 
younger boy. “ I knew — ” 

But again his words were silenced by another 
shrill whistle. 

A veritable roar replied from the Admiral’s 
siren. 

Reaching quickly above his head, Phil switched 
on the electric lights in the cabin, and the boys 


126 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


stared at one another as a still different-toned 
whistle joined in the pandemonium. 

“Fog!” they gasped, almost in the same 
breath. And even as they uttered the word, they 
sprang to the floor, their minds recalling the 
statement of Captain Perkins in regard to the 
danger from the palls of mist. 

Never another word did either of them speak as 
they got into their clothes with a rapidity that 
would have established a record for quick-dress¬ 
ing, had any one been present to time them. 

Still silent, they rushed to the door and threw 
it open, then paused. Not a yard could they 
see ahead of them. 

The screech of the Admiral’s siren seemed con¬ 
tinuous, interrupted incessantly by other whistles, 
while apparently from all about them, so does 
a Superior fog distort all sense of direction, 
came hails, some loud, others faint, in accord¬ 
ance with the distance of their utterers, “ Don’t 
see a thing! ” from the lookouts on the carriers. 

“ Let’s go to the bridge,” whispered Phil, in 
an awed tone. 

“But we may lose our way — and fall over¬ 
board. You know what Captain Perkins said 
about bodies — ” 

“ Forget that,” cut in the elder boy. “Just 


A NIGHT IN THE FOG 127 


take hold of my arm. I’ll keep one hand on the 
cabin. Come on.” 

As they gained the bridge, the young passen¬ 
gers were just able to distinguish half a dozen 
forms. 

“ See anything? ” queried the skipper’s voice, 
its tone indicating the tension under which he 
was, as there came an instant’s lull in the riot 
of siren screeches and whistles. 

“ Thought I saw something off the port bow 
a minute ago,” responded a voice which neither 
of the boys could identify, then it added: “ But 
I can’t see it now.” 

“How about lying to?” suggested the first 
mate. 

“ Don’t dare to,” replied the captain. “ Those 
other boats are so close, I’ve simply got to have 
steerage way. She’s checked to quarter speed 
now.” 

“ Wireless! Wireless! ” shouted another voice. 
“ The Prescott wants to know our course and 
position. She’s East by North, half East, off 
Moose Point.” 

“At the wheel, there! What’s our course?” 
demanded the skipper. 

“ North by East, half North,” answered the 
wheelsman. 


128 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Same course,” snapped Captain Perkins. 
“Mr. Adams, where do you think we are?” 

When word of the request had been announced, 
the first mate had darted below to the pilot house 
and was scanning the log-book. 

“ According to our speed and the last bearing 
entered, we ought to be off Moose Point,” he 
called to the skipper. 

“ Tell the Prescott we are on the same course 
and in practically the same position she is. Tell 
her to swing a point East and I’ll swing a point 
North. Get that? ” 

“ Aye, aye, sir! ” replied the wireless operator. 

Scarcely had the instruments begun to crash 
out their message than there rose a terrified 
shout: 

“ Boat ahoy, sir! Right off the port bow! ” 

“Hard astarboard! Hard astarboard!” bel¬ 
lowed Captain Perkins to his wheelsman, while 
he sprang to his buttons and frantically signalled 
for full speed astern. 

And even as he spoke, there loomed a tower¬ 
ing, fog-magnified mass, seemingly right upon 
them. 

The lookouts on the Prescott had spied the 
Admiral only a few seconds after the latter’s, 
and while Captain Perkins was giving his orders, 


A NIGHT IN THE FOG 129 


a frenzied ringing of bells proved that her skip¬ 
per was also doing his utmost to avert the col¬ 
lision which meant the foundering of both boats, 
because they were loaded, his vessel being older 
and not equipped with the modern system for 
signalling the engine room. 

Though both carriers had been creeping 
through the fog with barely steerage way, it 
seemed to the anxious groups on each that they 
were racing together at express-train speed. But 
the reversed propellers of the Admiral were 
doing their work, the boat checked with a sud¬ 
denness that sent the boys and some of the 
crew sprawling on the bridge, quivered and then 
began to back, the bow swinging away from the 
Prescott. 

“ Port your wheel, hard over! ” ordered Cap¬ 
tain Perkins, as his boat moved astern. 

Still the Prescott came on, then her propellers 
bit, and she, too, checked, but not before her 
nose was where the huge carrier’s had been scarce 
a moment before. 

Farther and farther to the right swung the 
bow of the Admiral, while the Prescott began 
to swerve to the left, and the danger was 
over. 

“Great work, Perkins! You’ve saved our 


130 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


lives!” megaphoned the other carrier’s skipper 
as she passed on. 

“ Too close! I don’t want any more like — ” 
began Captain Perkins, when there came fren¬ 
zied shouts from the Admiral’s stern, which were 
quickly passed by the crew on deck, acting as 
lookouts, to the bridge: “Boat ahoy! Off the 
starboard stern! ” 

“ Take the bridge, Mr. Adams,” exclaimed the 
skipper, ordering full speed ahead. “ Keep your 
eyes open in front!” and he hurried to the 
deck. 

“Wireless, sir! Prescott wants to know if 
she shall stand by? ” called the operator. 

“ Tell her ‘ yes ’! ” shouted back Captain Per¬ 
kins, as he ran aft, where he quickly mounted 
the superstructure, the better to see, having in¬ 
structed Hansen to station men to pass his orders 
to the chief in the engine room. 

The other boat, however, had heard the cries 
and located the Admiral, thus averting the 
danger of collision by a wider margin than in 
the case of the Prescott. 

But the shouts and exchange of hails had car¬ 
ried far through the fog, and again whistles and 
sirens screeched in all directions. 

When a lull came, the Admiral’s skipper 


A NIGHT IN THE FOG 131 


raised to his lips the megaphone he had carried 
from the bridge. 

“ Ahoy, astern! Who are you? ” he demanded. 

“ Palmer,” came the answer. “We picked up 
your wireless, Admiral. There are boats all 
around us. How are we going to get out of this 
tangle? ” 

“ I’m going to wireless everybody within fif¬ 
teen miles to check and just keep steerage 
way.” 

“ Reckon that’s the safest thing, but all the 
boats haven’t wireless.” 

“ We’ll have to watch out for those that 
haven’t. Bring the Palmer close to my stern 
and swing to right angles. I’ll hold the Pres¬ 
cott off my bow. The three of us can protect 
each other.” 

“ Right-o!” exclaimed the captain of the 
Palmer, and Mr. Perkins hastened to the bridge, 
where he quickly gave instructions to his opera¬ 
tor, adding: “ Tell each boat to answer, and that 
I’ll report her to the Association if she refuses.” 

For five minutes the man at the wireless in¬ 
struments sent out the code call for the atten¬ 
tion of the other boats, then flashed the captain’s 
orders through the fog. Twice he repeated them, 
then waited for replies. 


132 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


One by one they came in and were reported 
to the skipper. 

“ The Wolcott wants to know how she can 
protect herself from other boats bound down be¬ 
hind her, if she checks,” announced the operator. 

“ Tell her to send out her position when we 
have finished.” 

For some time there was silence, then Captain 
Perkins called: 

“ How many answers have you received? ” 

“ Eighteen, sir.” 

“ That ought to give you boys an idea of the 
danger in a Superior fog,” commented the skip¬ 
per, turning to his young passengers. “ With 
twenty-one boats within fifteen miles, count¬ 
ing the Palmer, Prescott and ourselves, and 
nobody knows how many others that haven’t 
any wireless, there are plenty of chances for 
collisions.” 

“ Why, it’s three o’clock,” exclaimed Phil, 
looking at his watch. “ What time did the fog 
set in? ” 

“ Fifteen minutes past twelve,” returned the 
first mate. 

“ How long will it last? ” 

“ Goodness knows,” sighed the skipper. “ I’ve 
seen them set in and lift inside an hour and I’ve 


A NIGHT IN THE FOG 133 


seen ’em hold three days. Your opinion is as 
good as mine.” 

“ Will all these boats be drifting for three 
days, if the fog holds that long? ” asked Ted. 

“ Unless we can arrange some plan to keep 
out of the way of one another. Only there are 
more likely to be sixty than twenty-one boats 
floating about if the fog holds that long.” 

Too careful a navigator to turn over his ves¬ 
sel to the mate when his judgment and nerve 
might be needed at any moment to meet an 
emergency. Captain Perkins went into the pilot 
house, where he regaled the boys with stories 
of other fogs. 

“ It’s lifting! It’s lifting! ” suddenly shouted 
a voice, joyfully. 

Quickly the skipper was on his bridge, fol¬ 
lowed by Phil and Ted. 

In the East a pink glow suffused the mist 
pall, before which the fog receded. As dawn 
burst, the colour effect was gorgeous, and when 
the sun seemingly leaped from the lake, the fog 
vanished as if by magic. 

In amazement, the young homesteaders looked 
about them. The water was apparently alive 
with boats as far as they could see in all 
directions. 


CHAPTER XV 


ENTRAINED 

“ TT OW much danger was there, Captain 
I Perkins, of our sinking if we had col¬ 
lided with the Prescott? ” inquired Phil, 
when they met at dinner, all hands, save the 
watch on duty, having refreshed themselves with 
sleep after the terrible strain of the night. 

44 That’s hard to tell. Last summer two car¬ 
riers, bound down with copper ore, collided, and 
both sank so quickly not a single man jack of 
them was able to save himself. Still, we should 
have stood a better chance than the Prescott, 
because she’s full of ore.” 

44 But we carry thirteen thousand tons of coal, 
and thirteen thousand tons is thirteen thousand 
tons,” interposed Ted. 

44 Raked that up again, eh? ” smiled the cap¬ 
tain. 44 You’re quite right, but you must remem¬ 
ber that soft coal is porous and has a certain 
amount of buoyancy, enough, perhaps, to have 
kept our boat afloat until we could patch her 


ENTRAINED 


135 


up or clear our cutters, but there’s nothing I 
know sinks faster than crude copper ore.” 

“ Don’t you think the others could have — ” 

“ Oh, let up, Ted!” exclaimed his brother. 
“ We didn’t have any collision, thanks to Captain 
Perkins, so let’s not suppose cases.” 

“ I was only going to ask how long it took 
to launch the cutters. I’d like to know, and I’d 
also like to know what to do and how to do it 
at such a time. If anything had happened last 
night, I should have had no idea where to go.” 

Phil’s retort was prevented by the skipper. 

“ It’s always well to be prepared for emergen¬ 
cies, Ted. Mr. Adams, go to the bridge and 
give the signal to ‘ abandon ship.’ I should like 
to see how quickly my crew can do the trick.” 

As the whistle shrieked the dread signal, coal- 
passers, firemen, oilers, and deck hands alike 
looked at one another in amazement, then dashed 
to the posts assigned them — some at the boat 
falls, others whisking off the canvas covers, while 
still others sprang into the boats to prevent the 
ropes from fouling as they were lowered into the 
water. 

Watch in hand, Captain Perkins stood on the 
bridge looking aft. 

“ Starboard cutter, two minutes, ten seconds,” 


136 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


he announced through his megaphone. “ Good 
work, boys! ” 

The other boats were in the water in less than 
four minutes, and the skipper was delighted with 
the result of the test. 

“We must have our drills more often after 
this, Mr. Adams,” he said; then turning to Ted, 
he asked: 

“ Should you know what to do now? ” 

“ Y-e-s, that is, I think so, if I knew which 
boat to go to.” 

“ If anything happens, which I hope there 
won’t, you boys make for the starboard cutter 
as fast as your legs can carry you.” 

The remaining days before they sighted the 
harbour of Duluth were uneventful, the young 
homesteaders enjoying to the full the sensation 
of being for so many hours out of sight of land. 

It was morning when the carrier entered the 
Duluth breakwater, and the boys gazed in won¬ 
der at the panorama. On the left was the port 
of Superior, where a score of boats were receiv¬ 
ing and discharging cargoes, but it was the grain 
elevators of Duluth pouring their tons of wheat 
into several vessels that claimed the greatest share 
of attention, and Phil and Ted listened with 
interest to the statistics concerning the stupen- 


ENTRAINED 


137 


dous amount of grain and iron ore, totalling 
millions of tons, shipped annually from the “ city 
at the head of the lakes.” 

When the Admiral was finally docked, it was 
with real regret that Phil and Ted bade good¬ 
bye to the mates, after thanking them for their 
kindness and patience, and turned toward Cap¬ 
tain Perkins. 

“ I’m going ashore with you,” he smiled. “ My 
instructions from Mr. Atwood were not to leave 
you until you were safely on board your train 
for the West.” 

Phil, because of his nineteen years, felt that 
such guardianship was not only unnecessary but 
humiliating and he was on the point of reject¬ 
ing the skipper’s escort, when Ted quickly 
exclaimed: 

“ That will be bully. Not that we need a 
guardian — we’re old enough to take care of 
ourselves — but it will be pleasant to have some 
one we know with us. Can’t Mr. Adams go 
too?” 

The boy’s words were so cordial that the skip¬ 
per smiled at the token of appreciation, while 
Phil was very glad that he had been prevented 
from saying what he had intended. 

“ That was just what I wanted to suggest,” 


138 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


declared Captain Perkins. “ Come on, Harry; 
it’s Harry any time except on board ship, you 
know — we must treat these boys right in Du¬ 
luth. Some day we may want to beg enough 
wheat from them to make a couple of barrels 
of flour, if things keep on as they are going.” 

“ You shall have it and welcome, and all you 
want of it,” declared Phil, glad of the oppor¬ 
tunity to atone for his former rudeness. 

“By Jove! Just think! Perhaps some day 
you’ll carry some of our wheat in the Admiral! ” 
exclaimed Ted. Then, turning to the vessel, he 
said, whimsically: “ Good-bye, old boat. If you 
ever carry any of my grain, don’t you dare to 
sink with it.” 

After a call at the bank, where the money 
needed for their railroad tickets, berths, meals, 
and incidentals was drawn against their letter 
of credit, the young homesteaders purchased 
their transportation. These matters attended to, 
they had nothing else to occupy them until 
evening, and glad, indeed, were they of the com¬ 
panionship of the captain and mate. 

Having, for reasons of economy, elected to 
travel in a “ tourist car,” which in reality differs 
from the more expensive sleeping-cars only in 
finishings and furnishings, Phil and Ted, after 


ENTRAINED 


139 


bidding their friends good-bye, set about ar¬ 
ranging their luggage and making themselves 
comfortable for the fifteen-hundred-mile journey. 

Every section in the car was taken by people 
who, like themselves, were going West to new 
homes or to visit friends, and from time to time 
the boys stole glances at them. 

“ They look decent enough,” whispered Phil, 
in surprise. 

“ Why shouldn’t they? ” demanded his brother. 
“ Just because people choose to travel in a tour¬ 
ist car to save a few dollars — and not so few 
at that — is no reason why they are not decent. 
Right here is where I am going to tell you some¬ 
thing, and I don’t want you to get angry.” 

“ ‘ Out of the mouths of babes! ’ ” began Phil. 

“ You can’t stop me.” 

“ Then why don’t you begin? ” 

“ I’m afraid you won’t like it.” 

“ I expect to find a lot of things in the next 
few months that I won’t like, so fire away.” 

“ It’s this. You’re a bit of a snob. Now don’t 
interrupt. You know as well as I do that if I 
hadn’t prevented you, you would have given 
Captain Perkins a snub when he said he was 
going ashore with us, and after all his patience 
with and kindness to us.” 


140 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“What’s the use of throwing that at me?” 
snapped his brother, his face crimsoning. “ He 
isn’t with us now, is he? ” 

“ No. But you were just as snobbish when 
you said these people in the car were ‘ decent.’ 
You know as well as I do that if we are going 
to succeed at Chikau, or wherever we settle, you 
must get over it. The people out in Washing¬ 
ton are every bit as good as we are. You can’t 
judge a Westerner by his clothes or his talk. 
A man may look like a tramp and work in the 
fields with his men and yet be worth no end of 
money. Hustle all the time, early and late, is 
the custom out there. And there’s no taint to 
mixing with the help and working with your 
hands out West, as there is in the East. West¬ 
erners take a man for what he is, not what his 
family are, or ancestors were. Most of the suc¬ 
cessful men out there went out penniless, like 
ourselves, and they have no use for snobs.” 

“ I didn’t know you’d been out West. Where 
did you get your information? ” sneered Phil, 
angry at the reproof, and all the more because, 
in his heart, he realized it was merited. 

“ I knew you’d get mad, but I don’t care. 
Dr. Blair told me to talk to you.” 

At this statement the elder boy sat up straight. 


ENTRAINED 


141 


“ When? ” he demanded. 

“ You know that letter I received at Detroit 
and wouldn’t show you? Well, it was in that.” 

Surprised and mortified by this information, 
Phil sat in silence, subjecting himself to a search¬ 
ing self-examination. And neither boy noticed 
a kindly old gentleman, seated across the aisle 
from them, who nodded approvingly at Ted. 

As the best all-round athlete in his school, 
Phil had been looked up to and, in some cases, 
worshipped by his mates. Because he was young, 
this had given him an undue appreciation of 
himself. But it was a shock to him to learn that 
Dr. Blair had noticed the fact and that his man¬ 
ner of superiority was so evident that the phy¬ 
sician felt called upon to warn him against it. 

“ Did Blair say anything else? ” he asked, 
finally, of the brother who had been covertly 
watching the effect of his verbal chastisement. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then let’s hear it.” 

“ He said we must remember that we know 
absolutely nothing about farming, or the life out 
West and that we would need all the friends we 
could make. Then he quoted that line about 
having a thousand friends but never a friend to 
spare, and said he wished me to tell you what 


142 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


he had written, so that you would not spoil our 
chances of success, on Momsy’s account.” 

“Phew! Did he put it as strongly as that? 
Let me see the letter.” 

“ You wouldn’t like to read it. I — I’ve toned 
it down a bit, but I’ve given the substance of it.” 

Phil, however, was insistent, and at last, though 
with evident reluctance, his brother handed over 
the letter. 

Twice and yet a third time the former base¬ 
ball captain read the caustic criticisms of himself. 

“Was I really such a cad as Blair makes out, 
Ted?” 

“ Well, you were Parker’s star athlete, you 
know, and for that reason people overlooked a 
lot of things,” temporized his brother. 

“Wow! Then I guess I was. But I won’t 
be any more. Much obliged, son, for opening 
my eyes. Let’s shake on it.” 

“ Not unless you stop ‘ sonning ’ me. That’s 
too condescending. It’s as easy to say Ted as 
4 son.’ ” 

“ All right, Ted. Shake. And now to prove 
that I’ve waked up to myself, I am going to 
help that woman ahead, the one with the baby, 
open her window.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


A NIGHT ALARM 

“XT’S only six o’clock. Go back to sleep, 

1 you’ll wake everybody in the car,” ex¬ 
claimed Phil, aroused from his slumbers 
by his brother’s contortions as he dressed in their 
cramped section. 

“ I won’t if you stop talking. Besides, I want 
to see as much of the country through which we 
are passing as I can.” 

The prospect of new scenes interested the 
elder boy, and he, too, began to dress. 

“ Instead of being the first ones up, we’re the 
last ones,” announced Ted, withdrawing his head 
through the section curtains, after a look up and 
down the car. 

Such was, indeed, the fact, and as they emerged 
from their compartment, they were greeted by 
the grey-haired man opposite. 

“I’ve heard some of your conversation,” he 
smiled. “ If you’re going to be successful 
farmers, you’ll have to get up earlier than this. 
I’ve been a farmer all my life, and there isn’t a 


144 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


time I can remember, since I was big enough to 
carry a pail, that I wasn’t up at four-thirty, 
summer or winter.” 

“ But what did you do? You couldn’t begin 
to farm so early,” returned Ted. 

“ Chores,” answered the man. “ Cows must 
be fed before they are milked and the other 
stock must be attended to. The earlier a man 
gets his chores done, the more time he can give 
to his farm. I’ve no patience with these fellows 
who don’t get through with their chores till the 
middle of the forenoon.” 

“ But you didn’t have any cows to milk this 
morning. I should think you would have in¬ 
dulged in the luxury of a late sleep,” laughed 
Phil. 

“ I just couldn’t. It was four-fifteen when 
I looked at my watch and I grew so fidgety I 
had to get up. Marthy, can’t you give these 
young gentlemen some of your good coffee? ” 

Turning, the boys beheld a plump little 
woman, from whose face and eyes kindness and 
good nature radiated, hurrying down the aisle 
with a steaming coffee-pot in her hand. 

“ To be sure, I can, Silas.” Then, beaming 
on the young homesteaders, she said: 

“ Just bring your cups. After I’d made it, 


A NIGHT ALARM 145 

I knew there was more’n twice as much as Silas 
and I could drink.” 

“We haven’t any cups, though we thank you 
just the same,” returned Phil. 

“ No cups? Land sakes, what did you expect 
to drink out of ? ” cried the woman in dismay, 
subjecting the boys to a penetrating scrutiny. 

“ Guess they haven’t made the trip across the 
plains as many times as we have, Marthy,” in¬ 
terposed her husband. 

“ This is our first time,” explained Ted. 

“ Land sakes, I thought because you knew 
enough to travel in a ‘ tourist ’ you’d been out 
before. If you haven’t cups, then I don’t sup¬ 
pose you have anything but boughten pies, cake 
and such like,” sighed the woman. 

“We haven’t even those,” smiled Phil. 

“ Then how did you expect to eat — beg from 
those as provided? ” she asked. 

“ Easy, Marthy, easy,” protested the man the 
boys knew only as Silas. 

“ I can’t help it. I’ve no patience with people 
who — ” 

“We intend to get our meals in the dining- 
car,” hastily interposed Ted. 

“ Must have money to throw away,” opined 
the man. 


146 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“We haven’t, but we did not know about 
bringing any food or things with us.” 

The fact that the young homesteaders did not 
purpose sponging meals from their fellow pas¬ 
sengers quickly re-established them in the 
motherly woman’s eyes, and, reaching under a 
seat, she drew forth a hamper from which she 
produced cups, plates, knives, forks, and spoons. 

“ Now I’m not going to let you boys throw 
away your money in that dining-car. I don’t 
know your names or anything about you, but 
you look likely and that’s enough for me.” 

Quickly Phil introduced himself and Ted, tell¬ 
ing their new friends briefly about their home 
and the purpose of their trip. 

“ Our name is Hopkins,” returned the woman, 
fairly bubbling over with sympathetic interest in 
the young homesteaders. “ I am glad we started 
yesterday instead of today, Silas. You can give 
these boys lots of points. One of our sons has 
a big farm in Idaho. Now you just sit down 
and I’ll go back and get the rest of the break¬ 
fast.” And Mrs. Hopkins bustled away to the 
forward part of the car, where the boys beheld 
a half-dozen other women, their best — and un¬ 
comfortable — clothes of the day before changed 
for easy-fitting gingham dresses. 


A NIGHT ALARM 


147 


“ This is our sixth trip out, so you see we 
know the ropes,” explained Mr. Hopkins. 
“ When our sons and daughters travel with us 
— we’ve got five scattered from California to 
Idaho — they make us ride in the parlour cars, 
but Marthy and I prefer the tourists; she says 
the folks ain’t so stuck up and that our money 
and things are safer.” 

When he had first spoken about early rising, 
Phil had decided that Mr. Hopkins was an un¬ 
successful Eastern farmer making a last des¬ 
perate bid for fortune by going West. But as 
he heard him tell of the many trips across the 
continent and of his family, he recalled vividly 
Dr. Blair’s words about judging by appearances. 

Looking down the aisle, Ted saw Mrs. Hop¬ 
kins bustling about an oil stove, and soon she 
came toward them with two large plates. 

“ I always bring ham, it keeps better,” she 
explained, as she set the plates, the other of 
which contained fried potatoes, on the table her 
husband had improvised. 

“ But I didn’t know they allowed passengers 
to cook,” exclaimed Phil. 

“ That’s the beauty of a tourist car,” returned 
Mr. Hopkins. “ Many a time when I have gone 
into a diner and tasted the messes they set be- 


148 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


fore me, I’ve wished I was in a tourist where 
I could have some of Marthy’s cooking.” 

“ I don’t wonder, it’s bully,” declared Ted, as 
he ate heartily. “We must write Momsy and 
the girls to come by a tourist car, so they can 
do their own cooking.” 

“ And I’ll give you a list of things to send 
them, things I’ve found keep all right, so they 
won’t buy food that will spoil,” offered Mrs. 
Hopkins. 

“ Thank you, and now isn’t there something 
we can do to return your kindness? ” asked Phil, 
when the simple but satisfying breakfast had 
been eaten. 

“ You may wash the dishes,” smiled the kindly 
woman. “ That’s Silas’ job, but he doesn’t like 
it very well.” 

“We shall be glad to, only you must tell us 
where to do it,” said Ted. 

“ Just go down to my oil stove. I left some 
water on it to heat. I’ll give you soap, a dish¬ 
cloth, and towels;” and again Mrs. Hopkins 
began rummaging in the hamper, finally pro¬ 
ducing the required articles. 

Picking up the dishes, the boys put them in 
a basket and started. Four or five young people 
were already busy at similar tasks, and as Ted 


A NIGHT ALARM 149 

and Phil joined them, they greeted them 
pleasantly. 

Awkwardly and with much embarrassment the 
boys set about their work. 

“ Ouch! ” cried Phil, snatching his hand from 
the saucepan of water into which he had put a 
cup. 

“ Here, let me show you. I guess you don’t 
know much about dish-washing,” laughed a 
pretty girl at the next stove. 

“ It seems that we don’t,” returned Phil, look¬ 
ing at his still smarting hand. 

“ First of all, put out the flame of your stove, 
then get some cold water from the tank and 
cool that in the saucepan,” directed their 
assistant. 

The fact that they were fellow passengers 
broke down all barriers of reserve, and by the 
time the dishes had been washed, the young 
people were talking of their homes and their 
hopes. 

“ I’m so glad you are going to Washington,” 
said the girl who had come to the young home¬ 
steaders’ rescue. “ I was afraid Tom and I 
would be the only young people on the car, but 
now you’re going through, we can have a jolly 
time.” 


150 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


And a jolly time they had, talking, playing 
cards, building air-castles, and discussing farm 
problems, in the latter of which Mr. Hopkins 
joined and gave them much valuable advice. 

After the second day of riding through end¬ 
less acres of land upon which the wheat was just 
sprouting, the novelty wore away, giving place 
to that feeling of monotony which the undulat¬ 
ing plains bring to Easterners. 

“ I should like to see a mountain or even a 
hill,” exclaimed Ted, petulantly. 

“Mountains! You Easterners don’t know 
what mountains are,” returned Mr. Hopkins. 
“ Just wait until you see the Rockies. You’ll 
think your little mountains are hills.” 

“ Well, I’d like to see them, just the same. 
They are better than these everlasting plains.” 

“A bit homesick, eh? Just remember that if 
it weren’t for these plains, there wouldn’t be 
enough grain in the country to supply the con¬ 
gested East with flour and things, making the 
cost of living still higher.” 

“ I didn’t mean to be disagreeable, Mr. Hop¬ 
kins, but we’ve had nothing but plains for forty- 
eight hours. I’d like to see something new, or 
have something happen.” And getting up, the 
boy strolled restlessly down the car, pausing to 


A NIGHT ALARM 


151 


say a word to his new acquaintances, finally, the 
desire for a change still upon him, passing into 
the next car. 

Though this was also a tourist coach, Ted 
quickly noticed the occupants were anything but 
prepossessing, and he was thanking his stars that 
Phil and he were located in the other car when 
a man spoke to him. 

“ Sit down and talk to me,” he commanded. 
“I’m pretty nigh 4 loco ’ for the want of some 
one to swap words with, but there ain’t no one 
in here I’d speak to.” 

The man himself was not a person one 
would have selected as a travelling companion, 
being badly in need of a shave and clad in 
clothes none too clean. But despite his dislike 
of the fellow, Ted remembered his criticism 
of Phil’s snobbishness and dropped into the 
seat. 

“ I can see you ain’t a 4 prairie dog.’ Going 
out West for a visit? ” began the stranger. 

“ No. My brother and I intend to take up 
a homestead.” 

“ Hope you have plenty of money.” 

“ Why?” 

“ Because it takes a pile to get started.” 

“ How do you mean? The fees for filing an 


152 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


entry are only ten dollars for one hundred and 
sixty acres.” 

“ It’s the other things that count, farming 
tools, horses, men to help build your house and 
barns and to work your land.” 

“ What makes you think so?” 

“ I don’t think, I know . Ten years ago, I 
came out, full of making a fortune, just like 
you, and taking up a homestead. I had fifteen 
hundred dollars. Inside of ten months it was 
gone; then I lost my claim. The West ain’t 
no place for a poor man.” 

“ But you are still out here.” 

“ Because I ain’t got enough money to go 
back East. By working here and there, I man¬ 
age to keep alive. Not much like the fortune 
I set out to make, what?” 

To Ted’s mood such conversation did not bring 
relief and he made no reply. Several times the 
man asked him pointed questions as to his desti¬ 
nation and plans, but the boy’s answers were 
evasive and, finally, tiring of the attempts to 
extract information, he arose and returned to his 
own car, where he sulked until bedtime. 

“ Who’s there? What do you want?” cried 
Phil, suddenly awakened by a coat falling on his 
head. “ Is that you, Ted? ” 


A NIGHT ALARM 


153 


The fact that it was not his brother who had 
caused the coat’s fall was soon established by the 
latter’s asking: 

“ What is it? ” 

“ My coat fell down and woke me.” 

In an instant Ted was on his knees in the 
berth, feeling along the hooks where their cloth¬ 
ing had hung. 

“Mine’s gone!” he cried. 

The other passengers had been aroused by the 
young homesteaders’ exclamations, and from sev¬ 
eral sections came demands of “ What’s wrong? ” 

“ Some one has taken my coat! ” returned Ted. 

“ Lock the doors of the car! ” called Mr. Hop¬ 
kins, then added: “ What’s the matter with the 
lights? ” 

“ They are out,” responded a woman. 

“ We’ll all be robbed! ” wailed another. 

Aroused to the seriousness of the situation, all 
the passengers hurriedly donned clothes and 
quickly gathered in the aisle, talking excitedly. 

“ This won’t do. Somebody light a lamp,” 
ordered Mr. Hopkins. 

Instantly matches flickered, seemingly from 
all directions, and soon three of the lamps were 
lighted. 

“ Are the doors locked? ” called some one. 


154 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ It’s too late now. The thief’s had plenty of 
time to get out of the car,” answered another. 
But notwithstanding this statement, several men 
and women rushed to both ends of the car. 

“Here’s the coat — on the floor!” cried one 
of those who had gone forward. 

Forcing his way along the aisle, Ted seized 
the garment and hastily felt in the inside pocket. 

“ My bill-fold and some letters are gone! ” he 
gasped. 


CHAPTER XVII 


RECEIVING POINTERS 

“ /TUCH money in it? ” asked several. 

X 4 All we h a d, save a f ew dollars.” 

“ Railroad tickets, too? ” 

“No, I have those. At least, I think I have,” 
said Phil. “ They were in my coat.” 

“ Better look and make sure,” advised Mr. 
Hopkins. “ Come, Ted, we’ll go find the con¬ 
ductor.” 

Ere the boy and his friend had left the car, 
Phil called: 

“ The tickets are safe.” 

“ Evidently the thief dropped the coat before 
he could search it,” commented Mr. Hopkins. 
“ I’m glad of that. How much money did you 
lose, Ted? ” 

“ It wasn’t money, sir. We had a letter of 
credit.” 

“ Good for you. Then you won’t lose a cent. 
Just have a little delay, that’s all. I’ll have 
the conductor notify your bank. In the mean- 


156 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


time, if you need any ready money, I shall be 
glad — ” 

“ Thank you, we have about thirty dollars be¬ 
tween us, in other pockets.” 

While they had been talking, the two had 
passed through three coaches in quest of the 
conductor, finally finding him in the fourth. 

“ Suspect any one? ” demanded that official, 
when he had been apprised of the robbery. 

“ No,” returned Ted. 

“ Then it’s a hopeless task to locate the thief, 
I’m afraid,” said the conductor. 

“ Just write a telegram to the bank and I’ll 
send it at the next station.” 

Ordering a brakeman to stay in each passen¬ 
ger coach for the remainder of the night, the 
man in charge of the train went to the scene of 
the theft and closely questioned all the passen¬ 
gers, but none of them had seen or heard any¬ 
thing until awakened by Phil’s cries. 

The next morning, the conductor reported that 
a passenger was missing from the car ahead of 
the boys. 

At the announcement Ted started, then, with¬ 
out a word of explanation, hastened to the for¬ 
ward coach, where he found that his talkative 
acquaintance was nowhere to be seen. 


RECEIVING POINTERS 157 


When informed of the facts, the conductor 
obtained a description of the missing man, which 
was telegraphed broadcast, and ere evening word 
was received of the fellow’s arrest, with the let¬ 
ter of credit intact, though he had destroyed 
Ted’s correspondence. 

Assured that their “ letter ” was being for¬ 
warded to them on the train following, the boys 
recovered their former high spirits. The wheat 
fields had given way to the grazing grounds of 
Montana, and they beheld with interest the herds 
of cattle and horses, and cried out in delight at 
their first sight of real cowboys galloping over 
the range. 

“ Look! Look! Those must be the Rockies! ” 
exclaimed Ted, as he caught a glimpse of a 
towering mass from his window toward the 
middle of the afternoon. 

His words sent the other passengers to their 
windows, and they gazed with awe and wonder 
at the massive mountains whose summits sparkled 
with dazzling brilliance, in marvellous colours 
reflecting the sup’s rays as they danced on the 
snow-capped peaks. 

“ Now what do you think of your Eastern 
hills?” smiled Mr. Hopkins, turning toward 
Ted. 


158 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ They are more beautiful because they are 
entirely wooded. These are too big and brutal.” 

“ Perhaps you are right, anyhow you are 
loyal,” laughed the man. “ The Rockies are 
certainly 4 bad medicine,’ as they say out here, 
to any one who gets lost on them.” 

This remark evoked many stories of men who 
had never been seen after entering the moun¬ 
tains, to which the young people listened eagerly 
until their attention was diverted by a man and 
woman, both scarcely out of their teens, who 
boarded the car when a train stopped at a for¬ 
saken railroad junction. 

“ B. and G.,” snickered Phil. 

“What’s a B. and G.?” asked one of the 
others. 

“Hush, not so loud!” cautioned Ted. “It 
means bride and groom.” 

At the words the newcomers became the centre 
of attraction, but they did not seem to mind in 
the least, for, after they had stowed their lug¬ 
gage and removed their hats and coats, they 
joined the group in the middle of the car. 

“ Just been down to the government’s experi¬ 
ment station at Boscow,” announced the young 
chap. 

Instantly the young homesteaders were all at- 


RECEIVING POINTERS 159 


tention. Before purchasing their tickets in Du¬ 
luth, they had debated the advisability of visit¬ 
ing one of these farms, but had abandoned the 
idea because of the increased expense. 

“ Me and my wife ’lowed we’d combine 
business and pleasure. We just been hitched, 
so — ” 

“ Lawsy, Jerry, do be quiet!” pouted the 
bride. “ There ain’t no need of telling every¬ 
body we are — ” 

“ Well, ain’t ashamed, even if you be,” re¬ 
torted Jerry. 

“ ’Tain’t that, and you know it, but everybody 
has troubles of their own.” 

“ As if you was a trouble, Rosey.” 

Fearing that the other young people might 
not be able to restrain their amusement at this 
scene much longer, Mr. Hopkins put an end to 
the danger of offending the bride and groom by 
asking: 

“ How did you find things at Boscow? I’ve 
always thought I should like to see how they 
run one of those experimental farms, or stations, 
as they call them.” 

“ Well, you’d better save your money. It’s 
interesting, of course, but it’s all experiment,” 
replied Jerry. “ The whole farm is divided up 


160 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


ipto sections. In one they grow stuff according 
to the way it’s always been growed, and in the 
next they are experimenting with some idee one 
of the experts has had. Then, ’s like as not, the 
next section ain’t got nothing planted at all, just 
going to waste. And the whole kerboodle of 
’em is jest ‘ loco ’ over one idee — ‘ cultivation.’ 
If you ask how many times to irrigate a field 
of wheat, they’ll say ‘ depends on how it’s been 
cultivated.’ It’s ‘ cultivate ’ all the time. Dry¬ 
farming may be all right, but there’s too much 
‘ cultivating ’ and subsoil business about it for 
me. I’ll bet if you waked any of ’em up and 
told them there was a tornado coming, they’d 
ask how often it had been ‘ cultivated.’ ” 

“I’m afraid you were more interested in 
Rosey than in the farm,” smiled Mr. Hopkins, 
as the young husband paused in his tirade against 
the government stations. “ Thanks to the ex¬ 
periments conducted by the government, millions 
of acres that were considered barren are now 
bearing crops, and it is cultivation that has 
wrought the change. Where the rainfall is light 
and the expense of irrigation is high, the lack 
of water can be overcome to a certain extent by 
keeping the soil free from weeds and from a 
sun-baked crust, which cultivation does. In other 


RECEIVING POINTERS 161 


words, dry-farming where the subsoil is suitable. 
Yet it is only through numerous experiments 
that this has been proved. The field that you 
thought was going to waste was undoubtedly a 
‘ summer fallow.’ In the semi-arid regions the 
ground cannot produce crops year after year. 
When a field which has been cultivated has 
been left unplanted, it is called a ‘ fallow.’ But 
in order to enable it to regain its vigour, the 
ground must be kept free from weeds and 
the crust broken, in other words, cultivated.” 

“ But why couldn’t they tell me how many 
times to irrigate a wheat field?” demanded 
Jerry. 

“ Because that depends on several things — 
the kind of soil, the grade of the land, the num¬ 
ber of years it has been planted, and its gen¬ 
eral condition. After all, it is a matter of 
experience.” 

“ Then what’s the use of the experiment sta¬ 
tions?” persisted the groom. 

“ Just this. The experts on them plant sev¬ 
eral fields of, say, wheat and employ a different 
method with each. A record is kept of each 
field, and when the wheat is harvested, the yields 
are compared. The method that has produced 
the most bushels per acre is then recommended 


162 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


to wheat-growers where the soil conditions are 
similar.” 

“ Say, I wish the government would put you 
on the Boscow station, then a fellow could 
know what they were talking about without tot¬ 
ing a dictionary round with him,” commented 
Jerry. “ How can I tell if the subsoil is fit for 
dry-farming or not? ” 

“ Only by examination. They use a bore 
some six feet long; I suppose you' saw one at 
Boscow. No? Well, it is a great big augur, 
with a mark at every foot. Samples of the soil 
are taken at each foot, and these are examined 
for moisture and composition. As a usual thing, 
the greatest moisture is found at a depth of 
from three to four feet, where there is generally 
a crust-like formation which holds it. This 
means that the roots of plants and grains must 
go down three feet for water when the surface 
ground is dry. Where this moisture reservoir 
is five or more feet below the level of the field, 
the subsoil is said to be unadapted *to dry¬ 
farming.” 

For a long time the young homesteaders lis¬ 
tened while Mr. Hopkins and Jerry discussed 
various phases of farming and irrigation; then 
their attention was absorbed in looking at the 


RECEIVING POINTERS 163 


gorges and canyons disclosed as the train wound 
in and out in its ascent of the Rockies. 

At last the station was announced at which 
the Hopkinses were to leave. 

“ Don’t forget to send that list to your 
mother,” reminded the kind-hearted woman, as 
she bade the boys good-bye. 

“ And be sure to let me know how you are 
getting along and to come to see us, if you ever 
have the chance,” chimed in her husband. “ We 
make our home with my son Fred, here at 
Avon.” 

Heartily the boys thanked them for the invi¬ 
tation, their many kindnesses, and the very use¬ 
ful and practical advice. 

“ Seems as though we were leaving old friends, 
doesn’t it, Phil? ” observed Ted, as they returned 
to the car, having assisted Mr. and Mrs. Hop¬ 
kins to carry out their bundles. 

“ I hope you aren’t going into a funk every 
time any one gets off,” scoffed his brother. But 
Jerry prevented any reply. 

“ Who was that old party? ” he asked, drop¬ 
ping into the boys’ section. 

“ His name is Silas Hopkins, that’s all I can 
tell you about him,” returned Phil. 

“ Not really? ” 


164 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ So he told us.” 

“ Lawsy me! And here I was a-talking to him 
jest as though he was you or me.” 

Jerry’s surprise amused the young home¬ 
steaders, and, after laughing at it, Ted asked: 

“ Why shouldn’t you? We were fellow pas¬ 
sengers.” 

“ Me talk to Silas Hopkins like I did if I’d 
knowed who he was? Not on your alfalfa! I 
wouldn’t have dared open my yip, let alone 
a-disputing with him. Lawsy me! Rosey, come 
here! ” he suddenly called. “ Who do you sup¬ 
pose it was that I was a-arguing with?” 

“ How should I know, if you didn’?” 

“It was Silas Hopkins!” 

“ Lawsy! ” gasped the bride, rolling her eyes 
up. 

It was the boys’ turn to be surprised at the 
effect of the name upon the two Westerners, 
and they wondered at it. 

“Who is Silas Hopkins?” finally asked 
Phil. 

“ Who is he? Say, where do you come 
from? ” 

“ Boston.” 

“ And you ain’t heered of Si Hopkins? ” 

“ No.” 


RECEIVING POINTERS 165 


“ Then I guess I ain’t such a gawp, after all.” 
“ But who is he? ” 

“ The biggest wheat-grower west of the 
Rockies and a millionaire.” 

“ A mult-i-millionaire,” corrected Rosey. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE BOYS FIND A FRIEND 

“ J I ^ HOUGHT you said there was no money¬ 
worshipping in the West,” exclaimed 
Phil, when at last the bride and groom 
had returned to their section. 

“ It is the fact that Mr. Hopkins is the big¬ 
gest wheat-raiser on the Pacific side of the 
Rockies that impressed Jerry, and not that he is 
a millionaire,” retorted Ted. 

“ Mult-i-millionaire,” smiled his brother, imi¬ 
tating Rosejr. 

“ Here comes the conductor with a telegram. 
A bag of peanuts it is for us,” exclaimed the 
younger boy, jumping at the excuse to change 
the subject. 

“ You’re on.” 

In silence, the young homesteaders watched 
the official approach. 

“ The next stop is yours,” he said, pausing at 
their section. 

“ I thought there were two other stations be- 


BOYS FIND A FRIEND 167 


fore we came to Chikau,” returned Phil, taking 
a time-table from his pocket. 

“ They are only flag stations and we have no 
passengers to let off. I’ve just heard from our 
superintendent, and he told me to find out if 
you boys had money enough to last until your 
letter of credit reaches you.” 

“ Plenty,” declared Phil. 

“ That is, if it isn’t too long,” added Ted. 

“ It will not be more than twenty-four 
hours.” 

“ Then we are all right, thank you,” returned 
the elder boy. 

“ You are quite sure? ” persisted the railroad 
man. 

“ Positive,” asserted Phil, adding: “that is, 
if, as you say, it will not be more than twenty- 
four hours before our letter of credit reaches us.” 

“ You may see for yourselves,” smiled the con¬ 
ductor, and he handed the telegram he held in 
his hand to the elder of the young homesteaders. 
And with his brother looking over his shoulder, 
Phil read : 

“ White, conductor 69, Westbound. 

“ Letter of credit belonging to Porter boys 
will reach Chikau on 69 tomorrow. If they need 


168 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


ready money, advance them twenty-five dollars 
and take receipt. Tell agent Chikau to look 
after them. 

“ Grey, Supt.” 

“ Satisfied? ” asked the railroad man as the 
boy returned the telegram to him. 

“ Perfectly.” 

“It is surely very kind of Mr. Grey,” added 
Ted. 

“ The railroad always makes it its first busi¬ 
ness to care for its passengers,” replied the con¬ 
ductor, with the glibness of his kind. “We re¬ 
gret the occurrence very much, and if you think 
you would feel safer to have the twenty-five dol¬ 
lars in your pocket, why — ” 

“ Chikau! Chikau! ” called the brakeman in¬ 
terrupting, and with another hasty refusal of the 
proffered aid, the young homesteaders quickly 
gathered together their belongings, bade hurried 
good-byes to their travelling companions, and 
left the car. 

As they reached the platform, they were joined 
by the conductor, who growled: 

“ Confound that agent, he is never here when 
he’s wanted. Just take this telegram and show 
it to him. Good-bye and good luck! ” And 


BOYS FIND A FRIEND 169 


waving his hand, the railroad man swung aboard 
the train, leaving the boys standing on the plat¬ 
form, alone in the wilderness save for their 
luggage. 

In silence, Phil and Ted watched the train 
depart and, when they could no longer see it, 
turned to survey their surroundings. 

Not a soul was to be seen, not even a house. 

“ Wonder where the town is,” exclaimed Ted, 
his voice a bit tremulous. 

Save the main track, a siding which quickly 
lost itself in the forest, and an old freight car, 
they could see nothing but giant trees rearing 
their lofty tops all about them. 

“ Don’t you suppose there are any houses in 
Chikau? ” asked Phil. “ I wonder why the rail¬ 
road makes a stop at such a place.” And he 
looked about him disconsolately, his courage 
failing as he beheld the forsaken spot they had 
selected as the location of their new home. 

“ There must be — somewhere,” declared his 
brother. “ Let’s go up this switch, maybe the 
town is back from the main line. We can prob¬ 
ably find the agent and give him the telegram.” 

“ Suppose we might as well do that as stay 
here; we must find a place to sleep.” 

Before the boys had picked up their luggage, 


170 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


however, a big man, clad in corduroys, a blue 
and yellow bandanna about his neck, came run¬ 
ning along the siding. 

“Did 64 stop?” he gasped, winded by his 
haste. 

“ I don’t know whether it was 64 or not, but 
the train from Duluth did; that’s how we got 
here,” replied Ted. 

“Just my luck! Hasn’t been a passenger 
stopped for three weeks, and when I go up to 
camp, 64 not only stops but leaves passengers. 
Reckon I’ll get called down good and plenty. 
Did the conductor say anything? ” 

From his words, the boys decided the man 
must be the station agent. 

“ He most certainly did,” returned Phil; 
whereat the boys laughed. 

“ Was he mad? ” 

“ Well, he said,” began the older boy, when 
his brother interrupted with: “ What’s the use of 
repeating what Mr. White said, Phil? Just,give 
the gentleman the telegram.” 

Acting on the suggestion, Phil handed the 
piece of yellow paper to the agent, and both 
boys forgot their loneliness in their amusement 
at the changes of expression that followed one 
another across the man’s face. 


BOYS FIND A FRIEND 171 


“ Jumping elk! Wish I’d been here,” he ex¬ 
claimed, as he finished reading the message. “ I 
haven’t got twenty-five—” 

“ Never mind, we don’t need it,” interposed 
Ted, “ but if you will show us the hotel, we shall 
be obliged.” 

“ Hotel? ” And the agent chuckled. “ There 
isn’t a hotel within thirty miles.” But observing 
the looks on the boys’ faces, he added: “ But I 
can find a place for you to put up, all right, all 
right. Come on.” And he began to pick up the 
young homesteaders’ hand baggage. 

“ How about our trunks? ” inquired Phil. 

“ They’ll be just as safe on the platform as 
anywhere, unless it rains,” returned the agent. 
“ I’ll come down for them later.” Then, noting 
their well-fitting clothes and hands, which showed 
no sign of hard labour, his face evidenced his 
wonder at their presence. 

“ Got folks here? ” he asked, his curiosity 
proving greater than his control. 

“ No,” returned Phil. 

“ Going to work in the logging camp? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Then what did you come to this neck of the 
woods for? ” 

“ To take up a homestead,” smiled Ted. 


172 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


At this statement the agent again burst into 
a roar of laughter, slapping his thighs and re¬ 
peating, “ Come to Chikau for a homestead,” 
until his actions nettled Phil and he demanded: 

“ What’s so funny about that? ” 

“Nothing — only there isn’t an acre within 
twenty miles of Chikau that isn’t covered with 
trees.” 

At this announcement the boys looked at one 
another in dismay. 

“ Wish we’d got off at Avon with Mr. Hop¬ 
kins,” sighed Phil. 

“What Hopkins?” asked the man, eagerly. 

“ Silas Hopkins,” both boys answered. And 
again they were made aware of the potency of 
that name. 

“ Why didn’t you say you were friends of 
Si? ” demanded the agent. “ Reckon if he’s back 
of you, you won’t have any trouble locating. 
Anyway, Andy Howe will do his best for any 
of Si’s friends, to say nothing of the railroad’s 
orders. 

“But shucks! You don’t want to stay here 
all night. We’ll go up to the 4 city.’ There are 
only two houses besides the general store, so we 
call it the ‘ city.’ How big a section are you 
planning to take up? ” 


BOYS FIND A FRIEND 173 


The change in the agent’s manner was very 
welcome to the young homesteaders, for they 
had felt pretty lonely as, standing on the plat¬ 
form, they had realized they were face to face 
with their new life, and they determined to make 
the most of Howe’s friendship. 

“ We’d thought of a quarter section,” returned 
Ted. 

“ Good! I know where there’s a ‘ beaut,’ just 
enough timber to pay a little profit and the rest 
easy to clear.” 

“ Where? ” chorused the boys. 

“ That’s telling,” smiled Andy. “ Until I see 
Si, I’d rather not say.” 

“ How soon will you see Mr. Hopkins? ” in¬ 
quired Phil. 

“ I’ll jump 15, that’s the freight that hauls 
our logs East tonight and get back tomorrow. 
Twenty-four hours won’t make much difference. 
Give you a chance to go into the woods and 
see how we log out here where the trees are 
trees. Ever see any like those back East? ” 

Following the direction of the agent’s finger, 
the young homesteaders gazed in wonder at the 
enormous tree trunks, towering a hundred and 
more feet above them. 

“ My eye! but they are big! ” exclaimed Ted. 


174 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Only middling here. Wait till you get to 
where they are logging. Twelve feet through 
is nothing.” 

As the boys were still expressing their wonder 
at the size of the trees, they rounded a curve in 
the track and came upon a clearing in which 
stood two log cabins and a long building, also 
built of logs. 

“ Welcome to our city,” grinned Andy. 

Again Phil and Ted felt their hearts sink as 
they beheld the habitations. 

“Do they — er — take boarders in any of 
those cabins ? ” asked the elder. 

“ Seeing that one is mine, the other the camp 
foreman’s, and the third the store, they don’t, 
that is, the kind we usually get. They are 
shipped right on to the logging camp. But any 
friends of Si Hopkins will be taken care of,” 
returned the agent, leading the way to the long 
building. 

As the trio mounted the steps, a weasel-faced 
little man appeared in the door. 

“ Peleg, I want you to put these boys up for 
a few days,” announced Andy. 

“ Wall, you kin want. Let ’em go through 
to the camp.” 

“ Better get your glasses, Peleg. These boys 


BOYS FIND A FRIEND 175 


aren’t lumberjacks, they’re gentlemen — and 
special friends of Si Hopkins.” 

“Why didn’t you say so in the fust place? 
Howde, gents. You kin stay as long as you 
want. Glad to have you. Hey, Jennie, come git 
these duds and take ’em up to your room. You 
kin sleep in the office.” 

“What did you say your names was?” 

“ Porter. I am Phil, and this is my brother, 
Ted,” returned the elder boy. 

“ Mine’s Hawkins. Most forgot it, though, 
ain’t heered it for so long. Everybody calls 
me Peleg.” 

“Jest sit down on the steps, Jennie will have 
to slick up a bit before she’ll let you go to her 
room, I cal’late. Set down, too, Andy.” 

“ Can’t. I’m going out on 15. Mind, you take 
good care of these boys, Peleg. I’ll be in to¬ 
morrow on 64 with your letter of credit.” And 
the station agent started back down the track. 


CHAPTER XIX 


A CLOSE CALL 

S ORRY, indeed, were the young home¬ 
steaders to see their new-found friend de¬ 
part, for before he was out of sight, the 
storekeeper opened a bombardment of questions, 
some of them very personal. 

Resenting the attempt to learn their private 
affairs, the boys parried the most pointed in¬ 
quiries, though they feared to do so too openly 
lest they should arouse Peleg’s hostility. 

Consequently it was with great relief that 
they heard a shrill voice call: 

“ You kin show the gents up to their room 
now. Pap.” 

At the words Phil and Ted sprang to their 
feet and began to pick up their luggage. 

“ Jest let that be! ” commanded Peleg. “ Hey, 
Jennie, didn’t I tell you to come and git them 
duds? Do you want to make these gents wait 
on theirselves ? ” 

“We don’t mind in the least, we’d really 
rather,” hastily interposed Ted. 


A CLOSE CALL 


177 


Jennie, however, evidently understood her 
father’s moods, and quickly she appeared in the 
door, gave a timid glance at the boys, and 
started to relieve them of their parcels. 

While awaiting her coming, Phil and Ted had 
wondered whether she were young or old, pretty 
or homely, but neither of them was prepared to 
see the small, wizened hunchback who stood be¬ 
fore them, her face crimson. 

“ The idea of your carrying our things! ” ex¬ 
claimed Phil, his impulsiveness getting the bet¬ 
ter of his tact. 

“ Oh, I don’t mind. I’m stronger tha — than 
I look,” stammered Jennie. 

“ She can tote a bag of meal,” proudly de¬ 
clared her father. 

“ And you let her? ” flared Ted, savagely, for 
he was angry at his brother for his words and 
at Peleg for allowing the poor little cripple to 
perform such work. 

“ Why not? I’m sixty-five and she’s twenty. 
Ain’t it better for her to tote meal than an old 
man like me? ” 

Ted opened his mouth to give vent to a 
sharp retort, when Jennie, with a smile at her 
champion, averted further unpleasantness by 
asking: 


178 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Will any of the men be down from camp 
tonight, Pap? ” 

“ They’d better not. There ain’t a dollar in 
the whole outfit, and I don’t charge nothin’ 
more, I told ’em so last night.” 

“ Won’t your refusing credit drive them to 
Bradley? ” 

“ Not while the company they are working 
for owns this store. The boss fired five of them 
the other day for spending real money in 
Bradley.” 

“ Well, I hope there won’t any come tonight,” 
declared the girl, adding, as the boys followed 
her inside the store, “ They call me ‘ Spider ’ 
and make fun of me awful.” 

“ They won’t while we are here,” snapped 
Phil. 

Again the girl flashed the young homesteaders 
a look of gratitude, then mounted the stairs and 
opened a door in the loft. 

“ My room ain’t much to look at, but it’s 
clean,” she apologized, pausing in the evident 
hope that her words would be denied; then, as 
neither boy spoke, she said: “ Supper will be 
ready when you come down.” 

Until they could no longer hear her footsteps 
on the stairs, Phil and Ted kept silence. 


A CLOSE CALL 


179 


“ It’s a shame the way that brute Peleg bul¬ 
lies the poor little thing! ” growled Ted. “ Just 
look at the way she has tried to decorate her 
room. Four lithographs and three of them beer 
advertisements. I’ve brought a bunch of etch¬ 
ings for my room and I’ll give some of them 
to her. But when Momsy comes, we’ll have her 
take Jennie to live with us.” 

“ Easy, Ted, easy! We shall have about all 
we can do to take care of Momsy and the girls. 
What do you think of Andy? ” 

“ That he’s better educated than he makes out. 
But about Jennie. We can take her all right. 
Just think of those lumberjacks calling her 
‘ Spider.’ Didn’t you see how she winced when 
she said it? ” 

“ It’s too bad, I’ll admit. However, we can 
talk about her later. I’m as hungry as a bear, 
so let’s get into some comfortable clothes as 
quickly as we can and go down to the kitchen.” 

When Peleg had announced that none of the 
men from the camp would appear at the store, 
he was mistaken. While the boys were eating 
the delicious flapjacks that Jennie was frying, 
there sounded the tramp of heavy feet in the 
front part of the building and a voice called; 

“ Spider, come here! ” 


180 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Set still! ” snapped Peleg, as his daughter 
looked at him, her face white. 

Again came the call, more peremptory than 
before. 

“ That’s the ‘ Black Swede,’ hadn’t I better 
go?” asked Jennie, in a whisper. 

“ No. He was one of the five the boys fired 
for trading in Bradley,” returned her father. 
“ Go on with your suppers, gents.” 

“ Come out here, you Spider, or I’ll put an¬ 
other hump on your back! ” roared the voice. 

At the brutal words Phil and Ted sprang 
from their chairs with one accord and rushed 
into the store. 

“Stop ’em! Stop ’em! I’ll go, Pap!” 
pleaded the girl. “ They’ll git hurted.” 

But though the young homesteaders heard her 
words, they paid no heed to them, but when they 
caught a glimpse of the Black Swede, they 
halted. 

More than six feet tall, his feet encased in 
spiked boots, a slouch hat pulled down over his 
villainous face, the man presented an awesome 
appearance. 

“What do you want? I called the Spider,” 
he snarled. 

Two companions, no more prepossessing than 


A CLOSE CALL 


181 


the other, were with the Swede, and they grinned 
and chuckled as they beheld the two slender boys 
facing the giant. 

“ Miss Jennie is busy. Come back later and 
Peleg will attend to you,” returned Ted, quietly. 

An instant the lumberjack blinked at him, 
then burst into a roar of laughter. 

“Did you hear that?” he asked, turning to 
his friends. “ Called the ‘ Spider 5 ‘ Miss Jennie ,’ 
says she’s busy and we can come back later? ” 
Then he faced the boys again. “ Well, we won’t 
go! so jump and hustle out the ‘ Spider’!” 

“ Miss Jennie is busy,” repeated Ted. 

“ Then I’ll find her maself.” 

“ No, you won’t,” snapped Phil. 

“ Who’ll stop me? ” 

“ We will.” 

“You? Why, with one hand I could 
wring — ” 

“ That will do, Jonson. I told you to leave 
Chikau on the day I discharged you,” exclaimed 
a quiet voice. 

As they heard it, the lumberjacks wheeled 
toward the door and gazed, in amazement, at a 
powerfully built man who stood just inside the 
entrance, having come in unobserved while the 
Swede was baiting the boys. 


182 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ The boss! ” gasped the trio, making a rush 
to escape. 

But the newcomer placed himself in the door¬ 
way. 

“ You didn’t go when I ordered you to, Jon- 
son. Now you will not go until I tell you that 
you can. I found, on looking over Peleg’s ac¬ 
counts, that you owe the store six dollars. I 
heard you were hanging around, so I came down 
from camp. You will go back and work out 
your bill.” 

“ When? ” snarled the giant. 

“ Right now. If you hurry, you will get there 
in plenty of time to get a nap before breakfast.” 

“ Wall, I won’t.” 

“ Oh yes, you will.” 

“ What makes you think so? ” 

“ Because I tell you to.” 

A moment the two men looked each other 
straight in the eyes, then the Black Swede 
growled, “ All right,” and the boss stepped aside 
to allow his man to pass from the store. 

As he departed, the other two men started to 
follow him. 

“ Where are you going? ” demanded the boss. 

“ With Blackie,” answered one of them. 

“ Oh no, you’re not. Jonson is too good a man 


A CLOSE CALL 


183 


for you to spoil him. If it hadn’t been for you, 
he never would have gone to Bradley. I’m going 
to take you down to the station and ship you 
on the first train passing. Come along.” 

Again there was the clash of eyes. Again the 
boss won, and the two men slunk out the door 
while their master followed, saying: 

“ I’ll be back later, Peleg.” 


CHAPTER XX 


IN THE LUMBER CAMP 

“XT T HO is that man?” asked the boys, as 

\\ they returned to their supper. 

“ Steve Anderson, the camp fore¬ 
man,” replied Peleg. 

“ But Jonson was a great deal the bigger,” 
declared Ted. 

“ Sartain, but without the heart. Steve has 
the heart, his muscles are steel, and every lumber¬ 
jack west of the Rockies knows it. There ain’t 
a foreman from British Columby to ole Mex 
can git so much work outen his men, and never 
have no shootin’, as Steve.” 

“ And he’s jest as kind as he is brave,” added 
Jennie. “ He never goes to the city that he 
don’t bring me back suthin’, candy or a dress.” 

“ I should think you would rather have 
books in a lonesome place like this,” observed 
Phil. 

“ I would, only,” and the girl flushed, “ I 
can’t read.” 


IN THE LUMBER CAMP 185 


In amazement the young homesteaders looked 
at Jennie, for, though they had heard of people 
who could not read or write, she was the first 
one they had ever seen. 

“ Then I’ll teach you,” said Ted, impulsively. 

“Honest?” And Jennie’s face shone with 
delight. 

“ We’ll begin this very night.” 

“ I’m afraid we can’t.” 

“ Why? ” 

“ Because I haven’t any books.” Then her 
face brightened as an idea came to her and she 
said: 

“ Perhaps Steve has one he’ll lend me.” 

“You need not bother to ask him, I have 
plenty,” smiled Ted. “ Now let’s hurry up with 
the dishes, so we can begin.” 

Neither Jennie nor her father would listen to 
their guests helping in such work, however, and 
the boys passed through the store with Peleg 
and seated themselves on the steps while the 
storekeeper filled his pipe and smoked. 

“ It was kind in you to take Jennie’s part, but 
I wouldn’t do it again,” he observed. 

“ Why not? ” asked Phil and Ted, almost in 
the same breath. 

“ Because you ain’t big enough to back it up. 


186 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


If it hadn’t been for Steve, I don’t know what 
would have happened. I was getting my gun, 
but if you’d mixed it, ’twould have been hard 
work telling which was which to shoot.” 

“ There wouldn’t have been any need to use 
it,” said the same quiet voice that had terminated 
the threatened trouble in the store. 

“ You back, Steve? I ain’t heered any train,” 
declared Peleg. 

“ I sent the jacks down on the engine with 
Jim.” Then, with the freedom of the woods, 
he turned to the boys. “So long as you looked 
Jonson in the eye, you had him. He saw you 
had the heart to face him and it funked him. 
Men like him are more animal than human, and 
I suppose you know that if you ever get into 
a tight place with an animal, the thing to do is 
to stare it straight in the eyes.” 

“ Will that work with b’ars, Steve? ” inquired 
the storekeeper. 

“ Sure, even with grizzlies. But you must 
keep perfectly still. Once you move, you ’ve 
got to act lively. You chaps going to be here 
long? ” 

“ Several days,” replied Phil. 

“ They’re friends of Si. Come in on 64,” 
explained Peleg. 


IN THE LUMBER CAMP 187 

“ And our name is Porter; that’s Phil and I 
am Ted,” supplemented the latter. 

“ Glad to know you, especially after this even¬ 
ing. If you have time, you must come up to 
camp, if you’d like to see how we get out logs 
in Washington.” 

“ Indeed we should,” exclaimed both boys. 

“ Then why not go up with me in the morn¬ 
ing?” 

Eagerly the young homesteaders accepted the 
invitation, and after talking awhile, Ted went 
into the store to instruct Jennie in the mysteries 
of the alphabet, while the foreman went to his 
cabin, promising to call for them at five in the 
morning. 

“ What’s that, a fog-horn? ” cried Ted, rous¬ 
ing suddenly from his sleep at a series of stac¬ 
cato toots. 

“We’re not on the Admiral now, stupid! I 
should think you would know that from the 
bed,” returned his brother. 

“ Then what was it I heard? ” 

Before Phil could express an opinion, there 
came a timid knocking at their door, and Jennie 
called : 

“ Breakfast is ready and Steve is waiting for 
you on the engine.” 


188 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ That is your fog-horn,” Phil flashed at his 
brother; then asked: “Why didn’t you call us 
before? ” 

“ I did, sir, twice.” 

“ Guess this bed isn’t so hard, after all,” com¬ 
mented Ted. 

“ Are you up now , Mr. Porters? ” inquired the 
girl. 

“We are,” chorused the boys, and in quick 
order they descended to the kitchen, ate their 
breakfasts, and boarded the engine. 

“ Hang on tight, this is no ordinary roadbed,” 
cautioned the foreman, as the engineer pulled 
open the throttle. And the young homesteaders 
soon learned that he spoke the truth. 

More like a dory at the mercy of a high sea 
than a locomotive did the engine seem as it 
pitched and tossed over the rails, first one side, 
then the other, sinking sharply, in many cases 
taking a curve before it righted itself. 

“ How in the world can you pull a train over 
this track? ” Phil asked the engineer, as the 
locomotive struck a comparatively level stretch. 

“ This is nothing, what, Steve? ” grinned the 
man at the throttle. 

“ Not for us, Jim.” Then, turning to his 
guests, the foreman continued: “We can’t take 


IN THE LUMBER CAMP 189 


the time to lay much of a roadbed, we move 
too often. We’ve only been hauling over this 
course two days, and tomorrow will see us 
through with it.” 

“ My eye! but it must use up a lot of rails 
to change so often,” commented Ted. 

“ It would if we didn’t move them with us. 
As fast as we finish one course, we pull up the 
track and lay it in a different direction. That’s 
why it doesn’t pay to spend much time over the 
roadbed. But, as Jim says, this course is noth¬ 
ing. In some places the inclines are so steep 
that we are obliged to use cog-wheel tracks. 
When we stop, you can look at the cog-wheels 
under the engine. All our cars are equipped 
with them. They hold the train on the track, 
no matter how sharp the grade, or steep the 
pitch.” 

Three piercing blasts from the whistle drowned 
the comment on Phil’s lips, and with a grinding 
of brakes, the engine stopped. 

“ That’s the camp,” announced Steve, nodding 
toward half a dozen cabins from which men of 
all sizes and descriptions were pouring, ready 
to begin their day’s work. 

“ There’s the Black Swede,” suddenly ex¬ 
claimed Ted, who had been watching the lumber- 


190 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


jacks as they emerged from their log houses. 
“ I’d recognize him anywhere.” 

“ I thought he’d be here, but I wanted to make 
sure,” smiled the foreman. “ Jim, run up the 
branches and pick up your train. If we are 
not here when you are ready, don’t wait. We’ll 
walk; the boys can see more.” And descending 
from the engine, Steve and his young guests set 
off among the huge tree stumps. 

“How many ‘branches’ do you have?” in¬ 
quired Phil. 

“ Four, two on each side. In that way we 
can clear a tract two thousand feet wide and 
four thousand feet long with each course of 
track.” 

“What’s that? It sounds like the whir of 
an airship? ” suddenly asked the younger boy. 

“ That’s the drums unwinding the cables.” 

“Cables?” exclaimed both young home¬ 
steaders, together. 

“ Exactly. We haul the logs by cable, they 
are too big to handle in any other way. But 
you will see how it’s done in a few minutes.” 

For several rods the trio advanced in silence, 
when they were halted by a lusty “ Stand clear! ” 

“ Tree falling,” explained the foreman, and 
with his words there sounded a creaking and 


IN THE LUMBER CAMP 191 


snapping, then a sharp crackling followed 
quickly by a mighty crash, as an enormous tree 
fell to the earth with a shock that made the 
ground tremble. 

“ We’ll go on now,” said Steve, and in a few 
minutes they were in sight of the tree just felled, 
a monster some hundred and twenty feet long 
and fifteen feet through the butt. 

Already the lumberjacks were swarming like 
ants about it, some sawing the trunk into thirty- 
foot lengths, others trimming off branches. 

“ Why, there’s a platform around that stump,” 
observed Phil, in surprise. 

“ That is for the sawyers. It would take too 
long to chop these trees down, so we saw them.” 

“ But why build a platform? Why not stand 
on the ground? ” inquired the boy. 

“ Because the bases of these trees are often 
rotted so that the timber is worthless for five, 
sometimes ten, feet,” explained the foreman. 

“ Oh, look, there comes the cable,” cried Ted, 
pointing to where several men were pulling on 
a lead-wire to which was attached a three-inch 
twisted steel rope. 

Quickly the jacks seized the cable and made 
it fast to a log near the tree just felled. 

“ Ready? ” called one of them. 


192 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Ready!” replied the others. 

Putting a tin whistle to his lips, the first man 
blew three times. From the distance came an 
answering toot, followed by the mighty whirring. 
With a sharp hum the cable tightened, and 
then the huge log, weighing many tons, started 
through the woods, hurdling everything in its 
path as it was drawn along with irresistible 
power. 

“ We’ll follow the log,” said Steve, but so fast 
did it travel that the boys were obliged to trot 
to keep pace with it. 

After scrambling along for some seven hun¬ 
dred feet, the young homesteaders beheld a 
donkey engine, puffing, snorting, and rocking 
on its skids from the exertion, close beside 
a spur of track upon which stood several flat 
cars. 

When the log was abreast of one of them, the 
hauling cable was released. Others were ad¬ 
justed, again the “ donkey ” puffed, and the 
section of tree trunk was pulled aboard. 

“ Only think of bringing in a log from where 
that one lay and loading it on a car without 
a man’s lifting a pound!” exclaimed Phil. 
“ Wouldn’t it make the Eastern lumbermen open 
their eyes, though! There, you know, Mr. An- 


IN THE LUMBER CAMP 193 


derson, the logs are handled by hand and horses 
in the woods.’’ 

“We couldn’t afford to do that here, it would 
take too many men and too much time. But 
if you think it would surprise them to see how 
we handle logs, what would they say when they 
saw our donkey load itself?” 

“ There is a limit even to our credulity, Mr. 
Anderson,” smiled Ted. 

“ But I’m telling you the truth. You notice 
the ends of the donkey’s skids are hewed like 
sled^runners, don’t you? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Well, that’s so the engine can be pulled 
along. We simply hitch the cables to trees, the 
drums wind up, and the donkey pulls itself over 
the ground. When it is opposite the car on 
which it is to be loaded, we readjust the cables 
around other trees and it pulls itself aboard.” 

“ It’s wonderful,” exclaimed Ted. “ You 
Westerners can certainly show the rest of the 
country how to do things in a big way.” 


CHAPTER XXI 


MORE GOOD LUCK 

“A RE such riggings very expensive?” in- 
j\ quired Ted of the foreman, after they 
had watched the donkey pay out cables 
and haul in and load other logs. 

“ That depends on your idea of expense,” re¬ 
turned Steve. “ The cables alone are worth close 
to a thousand dollars for each engine and the 
en — ” 

“ You need not say any more,” broke in the 
boy. “We couldn’t even buy the cables.” 

“Why should you want to? Think of start¬ 
ing in the logging business?” 

“ Hardly, but we are going to take up a 
homestead and, as we shall be obliged to clear 
it, I wondered how much a rigging like this 
>vould cost.” 

^ The announcement of the boys’ purpose sur¬ 
prised and interested Steve. 

“ You don’t say! ” he exclaimed. “ Ever had 
any experience farming? ” 


MORE GOOD LUCK 


195 


“ No.” 

“ Then, if I were you, I’d tackle something 
else. It’s no easy job clearing land, and when 
you’ve got it cleared, like as not the soil will 
be so dry you’ll have to irrigate it. I’ve seen 
a lot of farmers, good ones too, who came out 
here thinking they’d get rich in a few years. 
But when they found there was a mighty sight 
of difference between doing and thinking, before 
the time came when they could ‘ commute,’ they’d 
quit.” 

“ Why? ” asked Phil. 

44 Too hard work, that and the cost of getting 
started.” 

“We expect to work hard; we realized that 
we should be obliged to before we came out 
here.” 

“ You sure will, especially as you don’t know 
anything about clearing ground or planting. 
Why not take something easy — a job with me, 
say? ” 

“You call this work felling and sawing trees 
‘ easy ’? ” asked Ted. 

“No, I didn’t mean that. I want some men 
to keep books — one in camp here and one at 
Peleg’s store. His accounts are in a terrible 
mess. Understand, I don’t mean he’s dishonest, 


196 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


but they are so mixed up it’s an awful job to 
find out how much a man owes the company. 
Jonson was owing six dollars when I discharged 
him, but until I looked up the records to close 
his account, I didn’t know it. What do you 
say? I couldn’t offer you more than fifty a 
month and board, but there’s no place where 
you can spend anything in these woods.” 

“ Much obliged, but we can’t do it,” replied 
Phil, after looking at his brother. 

“ Why not? You boys ain’t got the slightest 
idea of the work and trouble of taking up a 
homestead. When men brought up on farms 
give it up, what show have you? Just talk with 
the jacks when they come in for grub. Every 
other one of them, almost, has sunk all he had 
on a claim and then woke up and got into log¬ 
ging, where there is real money. I can tell you 
of — ” 

“ There’s no need,” interrupted Ted. “We 
came out here to take up a homestead and we 
shall do it. Because others quit is no sign that 
we shall. Besides, our case is different.” And 
on account of the kind interest the foreman had 
evinced, the boy told him of the little mother 
ill at home. 

“ You’ve sure got pluck,” commented Steve, 


MORE GOOD LUCK 


197 


when the story was finished. 44 But what made 
you come to Chikau? If I’d been you, I’d have 
gone into Canada. There you can get what they 
call 4 a ready-made home.’ The government, 
after looking you up and finding you O. K., not 
only gives you a quarter section, but builds a 
house and barn on it for you, and will loan 
you from five hundred to five thousand dollars 
with which to equip, stock, and get your farm 
started.” 

“ The United States is good enough for us,” 
returned Phil. 44 But I should think our gov¬ 
ernment would do the same for its settlers.” 

44 It’s beginning to. So many families that 
entered claims in this country have left them 
and crossed the line, it had to do something. At 
present, however, the few 4 ready-made homes ’ 
in the United States are controlled by private 
interests, and the rates they charge are so high 
a man can hardly pay when crops are good. 
When they are not, he can’t. As I asked be¬ 
fore, how’d you come to pick out Chikau? ” 

44 A friend of ours heard that it was a promis¬ 
ing region,” said Phil. 

44 And Andy — I mean Mr. Howe — says he 
knows a fine place. He’s gone to talk with Mr. 
Hopkins about showing us where it is.” 


198 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 

“ He has, eh? ” exclaimed the foreman, in sur¬ 
prise. “ H’m! Reckon I know where it is.” 

“ Where? ” asked both boys, eagerly. 

“ I’ll let Andy tell you. But if you get it 
and Si says the word, I’ll bring over one of my 
riggings and clear what you want.” 

“ Will you really? How much will it cost? ” 
queried Ted. 

“ Not a cent; that is, I’ll take my pay in logs 
and you can sell my company the rest.” 

“ That will be splendid. You’re mighty kind, 
Mr. Anderson! ” exclaimed both young home¬ 
steaders. 

“ Don’t ‘ mister ’ me, or anybody else out 
here! We aren’t used to it. You boys have 
the heart, I saw that when you faced the Swede 
last night. That’s what counts with me. So 
you can bank on my doing all I can to help 
you.” 

This promise revived the boys’ spirits, which 
had sunk to a low ebb as they had listened to 
the foreman’s statements concerning men who 
had given up their struggle with the wild land, 
and they passed the rest of the day tramping 
about the tract with Steve, entirely forgetful of 
their letter of credit, picking up all the points 
they could and asking countless questions. 


MORE GOOD LUCK 


199 


“ Andy wants you to go right down to the 
station,” shrilled Jennie from the steps of the 
store where she had been watching for them, as 
she beheld Phil and Ted climbing off the en¬ 
gine. “ I thought you never was coming. Pap 
’lowed you mought of got hurted. Hurry back, 
I’ll have supper ready.” 

“ Why should Andy send for us? ” mused Phil, 
as the engine started again. 

“ Station’s the only place to talk, where Peleg 
won’t be listening,” smiled Steve. “ Evidently 
Andy has something important to say.” 

“ Why, we have for — ” began Ted, only to 
be interrupted by the engineer. 

“ Bet Peleg’s snooping down there now,” 
chuckled Jim. 

“ Yes, there he is,” cried Steve, pointing to a 
figure gliding among the trees, as they neared 
the freight-car station. 

“ Oh, you Peleg! Better get back to the 
store,” shouted the foreman. “ Andy said he’d 
duck you in the water tank if he caught 
you snooping-—and you know you don’t like 
water.” 

Never a word did the storekeeper reply, but 
the others all laughed as they saw him turn and 
go back. 


200 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“Aren’t hurt, are you?” called Andy, anxi¬ 
ously, as he caught sight of the boys. “ You’ve, 
been gone so long, I was getting uneasy. Never 
supposed any one would forget to meet a train 
that was bringing him money.” 

At the agent’s words the boys looked at one 
another in dismay. 

“ Our letter of credit! ” they cried together. 

“ Exactly,” returned Andy. “ It didn’t seem 
natural that two ki — er — strangers should not 
be on hand to meet the train that was bringing 
them so important a document. First, I thought 
you were late. Then, as time went on and you 
did not appear, I decided you must have been 
injured. I couldn’t believe you would forget 
a — ” 

“ Oh, cut the lecture, Andy,” Steve broke in. 

“ I don’t know what you are talking about, but 
if there’s any blame coming, put it on me. I 
asked Ted and Phil to go to camp with me and 
tried to make them have a good time.” 

“ Which you evidently succeeded in doing,” 
the agent commented drily. 

So serious was Andy that the boys felt some¬ 
thing must have happened. 

“ Wouldn’t the man on the train give it to 
you? ” asked Phil, in alarm. 


MORE GOOD LUCK 


201 


During this scene, which they did not in the 
least understand, Steve and Jim had glanced 
about the station, noticed the agent’s rifle lying 
across a box, while at his side hung his pistol 
holster. 

“ What’s up? Never saw you packing a gun 
before,” commented the engineer. 

“ I want you to see me pass this money to 
Phil and Ted.” 

“Money for us?” exclaimed the boys, in 
surprise. 

“Exactly.” 

“ But we haven’t any coming,” said Phil. 

“ Yes, you have. Five hundred and forty 
dollars.” 

“ From whom? ” demanded Ted. 

“ Si Hopkins. He sent it to cash your letter 
of credit. Said there wasn’t any bank short of 
Waterfield and that you’d need it to fit out 
with.” 

“ But we haven’t the letter yet,” returned 
Phil. 

“ Wrong again. I’ve got it. Express mes¬ 
senger on 64 gave it to me. Here it is, with 
the money.” And the agent lifted the box and 
took from beneath it the recovered letter of 
credit and a pile of bills. “ Count them, please. 


202 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


then sign this draft. It’s to Si. If you act 
lively, I can send it back on 17; she’s whistling 
now.” 

Quickly both young homesteaders went to the 
table and affixed their signatures to the draft 
which would reimburse Mr. Hopkins for the 
money he had sent. 

“ Have we time to write a letter? ” asked Phil. 

“ No. Amdy’s flagging 17 now,” returned 
Steve. 

“ I’ve written ‘ Thank you very much. More 
later,’ ” said Ted. “ Hurry and sign it, Phil.” 

“ Got your names down? ” demanded the 
agent, poking his head through the door. 
“ Good! Put the draft in the envelope I’ve 
addressed to Si and the letter of credit with it. 
That’s the stuff. Give it here, lively! ” 

And with a bound Andy started for the cab 
of the engine, which had just stopped, handing 
the envelope to the engineer with instructions to 
deliver it to the agent at Avon if he valued his 
job. 

“ Now perhaps you’ll act like a sane man and 
tell us what this is all about,” said Steve, as 
Andy returned to his station. 

“ I wanted to get that letter back to Si to¬ 
night, I told him I would.” 


MORE GOOD LUCK 


203 


“ What about the ‘ beaut ’ section? ” asked 
Ted. 

“ It’s yours. Well go to it tomorrow. Si’s 
coming over himself by and by to see how you 
are getting along.” 

“You boys have sure landed on your feet,” 
declared the foreman. “ What else did Si say, 
Andy? ” 

“ A lot.” 

“ Then let’s hear it. Jim and me got to go 
back to camp.” 

“ There’s nothing more to hear. What else 
Si said was just for Andy Howe’s ears.” And 
he bustled about, so full of importance that the 
others laughed. 

“ Quit fussing round and come up to supper,” 
ordered Steve. 

“ Can’t. Got to wait for 18.” 

“ Why, we don’t expect any cars tonight,” 
declared Jim. 

“ But I do.” 

“What have you got coming — airship?” 
grinned Steve. 

“No. Horses.” 

“ Horses? In Chikau? ” gasped the engineer. 

“ That’s what I said.” 

“ What for? ” 


204 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Phil and Ted and me. Si’s lending them.” 
“Going to start a livery stable?” grinned 
Jim. 

“Not much. These horses are for the boys 
and me to ride about on. We have too much 
ground to cover to walk.” 


CHAPTER XXII 


ON THE CLAIM 

T HE sending of the money and the horses 
by the wealthy wheat-raiser indicated to 
the lumbermen that they would do them¬ 
selves no harm by rendering every assistance in 
their power to his proteges, and Steve was quick 
to recognize the fact. 

“ I told the boys, if Si said the word, I’d take 
one of my riggings over, clear the land, and buy 
the logs from them,” he announced. 

“ What makes you think the claim they are 
going to take up is anywhere near here? ” de¬ 
manded Andy. 

“ Oh, come off! I’m not a fool. It’s just the 
place for them, too.” 

“ Let’s go up and have supper,” suggested 
Ted. “ I’m right hungry and we can talk just 
as well there. Come on, Andy! ” 

“ But' 18 might come in.” 

“ It’ll be the first time she ever got here be¬ 
fore midnight, if she does,” commented Jim. 
“ Call up and find out where she is.” 


206 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


Jumping to his telegraph instrument, Andy 
beat a veritable tattoo on the key as he asked 
for 18’s whereabouts, finally announcing: 

“ She’ll be here in an hour.” 

“ Then we shall have plenty of time. Come 
on! ” cried Phil, springing to the ground. 

“ Hold on! ” called Andy. “ When we’re at 
the store, ‘ mum is the word.’ ” 

“ That’s mean, especially to Jennie,” protested 
Ted. “ She and Peleg are almost wild with 
curiosity, and it can’t do any harm to tell them 
about things.” 

“ It can’t, eh? You don’t know Peleg,” re¬ 
torted the agent. “ If he knew where you are 
going to settle, he’d beat you to it.” 

“ We needn’t tell him that, especially as 
we don’t know ourselves, but I can’t see any 
harm in talking over other matters,” declared 
Phil. 

“ Sure! Let Jennie and Peleg in on the ex¬ 
citement,” urged Steve, and accordingly it was 
agreed that they should be told of Mr. Hopkins’ 
sending the horses and of his promised visit but 
not of his forwarding any money. 

“What relation be you to Si?” queried the 
storekeeper of Phil, when Tie had been told the 
facts. 


ON THE CLAIM 207 

“ Isn’t that the whistle of old 18? ” exclaimed 
Steve, ere either of the boys could speak. 

“ That’s what it is,” asserted Andy, after a 
moment’s pretended listening. “ Who’s going 
down to the track with me? ” 

Having purposely created the diversion that 
there might be no necessity of answering Peleg, 
Steve quickly announced that he, the boys, and 
Jim were going. 

“ Oh, I wish I could. I’ve never seen horses 
unloaded from a car,” exclaimed Jennie, wist¬ 
fully. 

“ You shall. Come on! ” cried Ted. 

“ You can’t, nuther. There won’t be no one 
to watch the store unless I stay and I want to 
go,” whined the storekeeper. 

“ I guess I can’t go,” sighed his daughter. 
“ I’ve got to stay here.” 

“You’ll do no such thing. It won’t hurt 
Peleg to stay himself,” answered the boy, and, 
seizing her hand, he hurried her along. 

They were obliged to wait a good half-hour, 
however, before the train arrived. 

“Aren’t they beauties?” cried Phil, as the 
three horses stood on the ground. 

“ They sure are, and kind and easy to ride 
as kittens,” declared Andy. “ Si was afraid you 


208 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


might not be much on riding, so he sent two of 
his grandchildren’s ponies.” 

“ Yours is a man-eater, I suppose? ” grinned 
Jim. 

“ Well, there’s some folks I know couldn’t 
ride him,” retorted the agent. “ Here, Phil, you 
and Ted take your choice. This sorrel is Pat, 
and the roan is Daisy.” 

“ Which do you want, Ted? ” asked his brother. 

“ You are the elder, it’s your first choice.” 

“ Then I’ll take Pat, he’s bigger.” 

“ Good! Here are the saddles and bridles. 
Put them on and we’ll ride up to the store,” 
said Andy. 

But before they could obey, it was necessary 
to show the boys how to place the saddles and 
tighten the girths, for they did not know a cinch 
from a throat-latch. And fortunate it was that 
Mr. Hopkins had selected clever and gentle 
ponies, for the young homesteaders were sorry 
riders. 

“ Never mind, a baby can manage them, and 
you’ll soon catch on to the trick of sitting in a 
saddle,” said Steve, as they made the animals 
fast for the night in the store shed. “ There’s 
one thing not to forget — whether you go with¬ 
out food and water, or not, be sure that Pat and 


ON THE CLAIM 


209 


Daisy don’t. A good horseman always takes 
care of his pony before he does of himself. If 
you ever need a horse, you’ll need it badly, and 
a pony will do more for a person who is kind 
to it than for one who isn’t. And don’t think 
a horse doesn’t know the difference, for it does.” 

The animals attended to, Andy and the boys 
went into the store, where they purchased a 
supply of provisions, axes, woodmen’s hatchets, 
shovels, hammers and nails, and rifles and re¬ 
volvers, with the necessary shells and cartridges. 

“ Ever do any shooting? ” asked the agent, 
while Peleg was packing their stuff in stout 
sacks. 

“ Only a little, in shooting galleries,” returned 
Phil. 

“ Then you must learn. Peleg, you’d better 
triple that order of shells and cartridges.” Then, 
turning again to the boys, he continued: “ You 
ought to practise, say, half an hour every day. 
You never know when you may stumble across 
a bear in these forests. When you get your 
cattle, you’re more than likely to be visited by 
mountain lions, and when you shoot at a bear 
or a lion, you want to shoot straight.” 

Every minute that they were in the woods 
gave Phil and Ted a clearer understanding of 


210 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


the fact that they were in that part of the world 
where men were accustomed to rely upon their 
own resources and ingenuity, and the realization 
was rapidly developing them from care-free, 
happy-go-lucky school boys into sober manhood. 

While the station agent had been dilating 
upon the necessity of being able to use their 
firearms intelligently, Phil and Ted had been 
handling the weapons, but their awkwardness 
showed they knew practically nothing about 
them. 

“ If I can’t read, I can shoot,” exclaimed 
Jennie. “ Let me show you, Ted.” And taking 
his rifle, she explained to him how to load and 
empty the magazine and to hold the rifle when 
shooting, doing the same with the big 44 revolver. 
Then she made the boy go through the motions 
himself until, at last, he felt at home in working 
the different mechanisms. 

“ Remember,” she said, finally, “ always to 
keep your guns clean and oiled and your shells 
and cartridges dry.” 

“ And if I was you, I’d sleep on my shooting 
irons,” advised Peleg. “ Then you’ll know where 
they are and no one can steal them from you.” 

“You talk as though this was a desperate 
country,” laughed Phil. 


ON THE CLAIM 


211 


“ It isn’t that, it’s like it is with the ponies — 
when you need your guns, you’ll need them 
mighty bad,” put in Andy. “ And now that 
everything’s ready, you’d best go to bed. We 
start at five tomorrow morning.” 

Though the boys went to their room, they had 
so many things to talk over that it was a long 
while before they went to sleep. Yet they were 
up betimes, fed their ponies, ate a hearty break¬ 
fast, and were on their way only a little after 
the hour set by their guide. 

Because of the packs tied to each saddle and 
the inexperience of the boys in riding, they 
travelled slowly. 

“ How much farther is it to our section? ” 
asked Phil, after they had been in the saddle 
more than two hours. 

“Getting tired?” inquired Andy. 

“ No-o. I was only wondering how we’d ever 
get Momsy and the girls to our homestead.” 

Smiling at the excuse, their guide replied: 

“ Oh, you will be able to put a road through 
before they come. Your claim is only about 
twenty-five miles from the station at Chikau.” 

“My eye! That will be some haul for our 
provisions,” declared Ted. 

“ Oh, you’ll go to Bradley for them, that will 


212 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


be only fifteen miles from where your claim is. 
But I wouldn’t go there very often. It’s a pretty 
bad place, especially at night.” 

All during their advance through the woods, 
Andy had chopped off branches at intervals of 
a rod or so, leaving the partially severed limbs 
hanging and occasionally cutting the bark from 
a tree trunk. 

“ Why do you do that? ” asked Phil. 

“ I’m blazing the trail, so you can ride over, 
whenever you like, without danger of getting 
lost. At first, when you go about your claim, 
you had better do the same. This is a bad 
country to get lost in, and to any one who 
doesn’t know the woods it’s mighty easy to miss 
the way.” 

“ But why don’t you cut the branches clean 
off?” queried Ted. 

“ Because a cut, or broken, hanging branch is 
everywhere the sign of a trail.” 

Now mounting sharp inclines, now descending 
into gullies, the trio advanced, finally coming to 
a ridge below which extended a wooded flat. 

“ There’s your claim,” announced Andy, draw¬ 
ing rein. “ At least, if I were you I’d choose it, 
but you can take up any of the land we’ve 
crossed, or in any direction you can see.” 


ON THE CLAIM 


213 


As they realized they were looking upon the 
spot selected by both Mr. Hopkins and their 
guide as the site of their homestead, the boys 
gazed about them, too deeply affected to speak 
for many minutes. 

“ I’d like it if it weren’t all covered with trees,” 
finally declared Phil. 

44 You didn’t expect plowed ground, did you? ” 
demanded their companion, sharply. 

“I think it is perfectly bully!” quickly ex¬ 
claimed Ted. “ Look, Phil, there is a brook, to 
the right, from which we can get water for 
irrigation.” 

“ Exactly,” returned Andy. “ You couldn’t 
find another quarter section so level, with the 
water so handy, yet having a sufficient fall to 
serve your land, if you searched a hundred 
miles.” 

“ But the trees,” protested the elder boy. 
44 They seem thicker than where Steve is log¬ 
ging.” 

44 That’s because you are looking down on 
them. As a matter of fact, you’ll be surprised 
to see how much clearing there is when you get 
down there. But after you have been at work 
a couple of weeks, you’ll see a big difference.” 

44 The stumps will be left, though. And we’ve 


214 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


got to put some land under cultivation this year, 
you know.” 

“ Dynamite will remove the stumps for you. 
What do you think, do you want to stake your 
claim here? ” 

Quickly the boys looked at one another, doubt 
in the elder’s eyes, confidence in Ted’s. 

“ Yes, indeed, we do! ” asserted the younger, 
emphatically. “ At least, I do. If you don’t 
like it, you can select a place for yourself, 
Phil.” 

“ If it suits you, it suits me, Ted.” 

“ Then come on, let’s get onto it! ” 

Led by Andy, they were soon on the flat, and 
in a few more minutes their guide drew rein on 
the bank of the creek. 

“ Here’s a likely place to build your shake- 
down,” he declared. 

Dismounting, they took the packs from the 
saddles, hobbled the ponies, and, under Andy’s 
directions, fell to work cutting poles, placing 
them and thatching a hut of boughs, some ten 
feet long, five wide and six high. 

Taking the hammer and nails, their companion 
drove a row along each side of the roof-pole. 

“ Always hang your provisions up,” he said, 
as he suited his actions to his words. “ That is, 


ON THE CLAIM 


215 


until you have your log cabin, and it’s not a bad 
plan even then. It saves them from ants and 
all sorts of prowling animals. And now let’s 
get dinner.” 

“ That suits me,” exclaimed Ted. “ What 
shall we have? I can fry eggs.” 

“ There, we forgot to get a stove, Andy!” 
exclaimed the elder boy. “ That’s one on you. 
We’re in a pretty fix, miles from anywhere with 
nothing on which to cook.” 

“You sure don’t know much about an entry- 
man’s life,” chuckled the agent. “ You don’t 
need a stove yet. Just come down to the brook 
and I’ll show you a trick. ITow do you suppose 
trappers and men who roam the woods cook their 
meals ? They can’t be carrying stoves about with 
them.” And going to the water, he selected a 
thin flat stone, built others up on three sides and 
placed the first one upon them. 

“ There’s your stove. Now build a fire under¬ 
neath and in a few minutes it will be so hot you 
can fry your eggs on it. Make another fire and 
set your coffee-pot in it. 

“ One thing you must be careful about, though. 
Always put out your fire — and see that it is 
out — before you leave it. If you don’t, you may 
start a forest fire that will take months to put 


216 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


out and destroy thousands of dollars’ worth of 
lumber.” 

While Ted fried the eggs, Phil brought out 
crackers, jam, and pickles, and in due course the 
dinner was ready. 

“ Just think, Phil, we’re having our first meal 
on our very, very own homestead!” exclaimed 
Ted. 

“ And here’s success, and the best of it to 
you! ” said Andy, raising his tin cupful of 
coffee. 

Silently and solemnly the three clinked their 
cups and drank the toast. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


bears! ” 


D INNER finished — and it tasted all the 
better because the boys cooked it them¬ 
selves, upon what was to be their new 
home — they washed the dishes, wet down the 
fire, and were picking up their saddles, prepara¬ 
tory to putting them on their ponies, when Andy 
stopped them. 

“ Hold on there,, not so fast! A horse can’t 
eat as rapidly as a man, and when there is no 
pressing need, you never should use one directly 
after feeding.” 

“ But we want to ride over our claim,” de¬ 
clared Phil. 

“ Can’t you walk? ” 

“ Why, yes,” flushed the boy, “ I suppose so, 
but I thought no one walked out West.” 

The answer drew a hearty laugh from their 
companion. “ You’re not on a ranch, but a 
farm,” he replied, finally. “ Besides, we can 
examine the land much better on foot. At the 
Land Office they’ll ask you if you are familiar 


218 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


with the land on which you wish to file, and I 
want you to be able to say ‘ yes ’ truthfully.” 

“ Will our things be safe here? ” inquired Phil. 

“No; probably the neighbour’s children will 
run off with them,” smiled their companion. 
“ Seriously, though, they will. You don’t need 
locks in this part of the world. If any one does 
come along, he’ll eat what he needs, if he is out 
of grub himself, but he won’t harm or steal any¬ 
thing. Of course, there may be an occasional 
‘ bad man,’ but he is soon run out of the region. 
And another thing, don’t refuse a meal to any 
one or to help any one. You never know when 
you may need one or both.” 

“ There, Phil, you see the trees aren’t very 
thick,” observed his brother, as their guide con¬ 
cluded. “ And over to the right there are none 
at all. We’ll plow that up first.” 

“ Better keep it to graze your stock on; cattle 
and horses like this natural grass,” advised Andy. 

“ What we shall do when you leave us, I don’t 
know,” said Phil. 

“ I don’t mean to be ‘ bossy.’ I’m just trying 
to give you all the pointers I can.” 

“ I realize that, Andy. It’s only that we don’t 
seem to hit anything right. Hey, Ted, what 
are you digging for — gold?” 


“ BEARS! 


219 


“ No, angleworms. I read somewhere that 
you should never buy land for a farm where 
there were no angleworms, the soil wouldn’t be 
productive.” 

“I’m afraid you won’t find any, there’s too 
much duff,” said the agent. 

“ What is duff? ” asked both boys. 

“ The — well — blanket formed by the leaves, 
rotted limbs, and logs that always covers the 
ground in forests.” 

“ Well, you’re wrong for once,” cried Ted, 
gleefully, as he held up a squirming worm. 

“ Glad I am,” smiled Andy. “ Now it won’t 
be necessary for you to take my word that this 
land is fertile. 

“ There’s another thing I must tell you about. 
At the Land Office they’ll ask you a lot of 
questions, and one will be about whether there’s 
enough rainfall to serve your crops. As to that, 
I can’t inform you. You are surrounded by 
hills.” 

“ Mountains, we call them,” interrupted Phil. 

“ Well, mountains, then, so they may cut off 
your rain.” 

“ But we have the brook, so we can irrigate,” 
put in Ted. 

“ Say, who is telling this — you or me? ” 


220 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Go on, we won’t interrupt again,” promised 
the boys. 

“ What I am trying to say to you is that the 
eastern side of hills and mountains always re¬ 
ceives more rain and moisture than the western. 
No, I can’t tell you why it is, but it’s true; at 
least, so the irrigation and dry-farming experts 
say. Now you have both an eastern and a 
western slope on your land, and if you don’t get 
rain enough, you can irrigate.” 

“ But one part of a hundred and sixty acres 
wouldn’t receive any rain when another didn’t, 
would it? ” Phil asked. 

“ You just wait and see. Wind currents and 
hills do queer things with rain.” 

“ How about minerals or coal ? They’ll ask 
if there are any here, won’t they? ” queried Ted. 

“ Tell them ‘ no.’ Si had this flat examined 
for coal; that’s how I happen to know about it.” 

At the words, confirming as they did the^ 
younger boy’s opinion that the agent was other 
than he pretended to be, they both glanced at 
one another. 

“ Then you can tell us about the subsoil, I 
suppose,” flashed Ted. 

“ That’s for you to find out. Si said he told 
you how it was done.” 


“ BEARS!” 


221 


“ But we haven’t any bore.” 

“Just try this;” and Andy unslung a long 
leather case, which had caused the young home¬ 
steaders much curiosity, from his shoulder, 
opened it, and took out several pieces of augur. 
“ It’s a sectional bore,” he said, fitting the parts 
together. “ More convenient to carry than a 
single six-foot length.” 

There were marks, every twelve inches, just 
as Mr. Hopkins had described to them in the 
train, and, when the handle had been adjusted, 
Ted took it. 

“You watch for the footmarks, Phil, and notice 
the moisture while I turn the bore,” he ordered. 

“ One foot, fairly moist. Go on! Stop! Two 
feet, real damp. Try again! Three feet, wet. 
Any use of going deeper, Andy? Mr. Hopkins 
said the natural reservoir was usually three or 
four feet down.” 

“What do you think, Ted?” asked their 
companion. 

“ That we’ve gone far enough. If the soil is 
moist at one foot, damp at two, and wet at three, 
the crop roots won’t lack water the first season, 
anyway.” 

“ Right you are. Let’s go over to the west 
slope and try.” 


222 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


To the boys’ surprise, when the test was re¬ 
peated, the soil was practically dry until the 
four-foot level was reached and then it was only 
moist. 

“ Guess you are right about the rainfall,” ad¬ 
mitted Phil. “ We’ll be obliged to irrigate this 
side.” 

“ I am glad you boys appreciate the necessity 
and value of irrigation,” commented the agent. 
“ If more entrymen were aware of its importance 
and possibilities, they would use greater care 
in selecting their homestead lands — and there 
wouldn’t be so many abandoned. How’d you 
come to know about it, Si tell you? ” 

“ He did — but we’ve read up on it ourselves,” 
replied Ted. 

“ You mean you have,” returned his brother. 
“ I’m not much on such matters, Andy, but Ted 
is daffy over building things. I believe he has 
already decided on his system.” 

“ How about it, Ted? ” smiled the agent. 

“ I have one in mind. After I have examined 
the water supply I shall know whether or not 
it will work.” 

“ Good! Now we’ll turn some more soil.” 

At the north and south ends of the quarter 
section other tests were made which gave results 


223 


“ BEARS! ” 

almost similar to the first, though the soil was 
not quite so moist. 

“See that tree with the cross blazed in the 
bark? ” Andy asked, as he pointed to a tree a 
rod away. 

“ Yes,” answered the boys. 

“ That’s your corner mark. If you go close, 
you will see an E 1, N.E. cut below the blaze. 
That means that your section is mapped as E 1 
and that this is the northeast boundary. You’ll 
find marks at the three other corners. Don’t cut 
those trees down or deface the marks; there’s 
a fine of two hundred and fifty dollars or six 
months’ imprisonment, or both, for destroying a 
corner mark placed by the government. Where 
there are no trees, stone posts are set up.” 

“ Do you mean that all this region has been 
surveyed?” asked Phil. 

“ It has, and mapped as well. At the Land 
Office you can buy maps of all the lands open 
for homestead entry, marked even into forty-acre 
lots, with a list of all the people who have filed 
entries and the locations of their claims.” 

“ That’s some job, surveying and running 
lines,” commented Ted. 

“ It sure is, especially when the land must be 
examined for coal and mineral deposits, and the 


224 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


work is carried on, or has been completed, in 
all the prairie and Rocky Mountain States. 
You Easterners have no idea of the importance 
of the Department of the Interior, which has 
charge of the public lands.” 

“ The only time we ever hear of it is when 
some land-grabbing scandal breaks out,” Phil 
declared. 

“ And the worst ones never have leaked out. 
But it’s getting harder for the rich syndicates to 
gobble up square mile after square mile of valu¬ 
able land. Some day it will be impossible, and 
no more priceless water rights will be given 
away.” 

“But how can the syndicates get the land, 
when a homesteader is only allowed to file for 
a hundred and sixty or, under certain conditions, 
three hundred and twenty acres at the most?” 
queried Ted. 

“ By getting individuals to file entries, and 
when they have received the land, turn it over 
to the syndicates.” 

The fervour with which their companion 
spoke surprised his hearers, and Phil asked, 
guilelessly: 

“You have been in the reclamation service, 
haven’t you ? ” 


“ BEARS!” 


225 


Casting a swift glance at his questioner, Andy 
flushed and snapped a curt “ Yes.” 

“ Why did you leave it? ” 

Again their companion flushed, but this time 
angrily. 

“ They didn’t want an honest man on my job 
— but I spoiled their game, just the same. 
Please not ask any more about my service. The 
business isn’t ended yet.” 

“ I hope you’ll win! ” exclaimed Ted, impul¬ 
sively. 

“ It isn’t myself I care about. I hate to see 
a few rich thieves, in and out of office — and 
when any one tells you that land can be stolen 
without the knowledge of the high officials, don’t 
you believe them — get for nothing rights that 
are too valuable even to sell.” 

With this outburst Andy grew silent, and it 
was not until they had inspected the brook, where 
Ted found conditions favourable for the installa¬ 
tion of his system, that he recovered his cheeriness. 

“Think you can sleep in such a place?” he 
asked, as he fixed the fire after returning to the 
bough hut. 

“ I don’t mind the place. It’s the sleeping 
on my guns that will bother me,” Ted replied. 
“ I don’t think they will be very comfortable.” 


226 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ That only means to have them under your 
pillows.” 

“ But we haven’t any pillows.” 

“ Use your saddles.” And * Andy quickly 
showed the boys how to build a bed of boughs, 
and cover it with their blankets in such a way 
that the hardness of their saddles was relieved. 

When they had gathered a big pile of firewood 
for the night, Andy suggested target practice. 

With a shout the boys welcomed the sugges¬ 
tion, and while the agent set up a tin can some 
thirty paces from the bough hut, they broke out 
their rifles. 

“ You’re oldest, you shoot first,” said Ted to 
his brother. 

“All right!” And throwing his rifle to his 
shoulder, Phil sighted it a moment, then fired. 

To the surprise of the former member of the 
reclamation service, the can was torn from the 
branch which held it. 

“Good boy, Phil! Do it again!” cried his 
brother, when he had replaced the target. 

Three more times the boy fired, standing at 
different distances, and three more times the can 
went spinning. 

“ Thought you hadn’t shot much? ” exclaimed 
Andy. 


“ BEARS!” 


227 


“ Nor have I. Only four or five times, before 
today, all told.” 

“ H’m! Try it with your 44.” 

The results with the revolver were as good, 
and their agent was both surprised and delighted. 

“ No fluke about those bulls-eyes,” he de¬ 
clared. “ You are a natural-born marksman. 
You’ve the quick, sure eye.” 

“ It’s his pitching that does it,” enthused Ted, 
as happy at his brother’s remarkable showing 
as though it had been himself. “ Phil was the 
star pitcher of the Interscholastic League, you 
know.” 

“ That may have developed his eye, hut he’s 
a natural-born marksman just the same. Now 
let’s see what you can do, Ted. Are you a 
pitcher, too? ” 

“ No, I’m not,” replied the boy, as he squinted 
along the rifle barrel. 

“ He’s going to build an airship when we get 
E 1 cleared,” laughed Phil. 

The younger boy made a sorry showing, how¬ 
ever, not scoring a hit though he emptied his 
magazine, and he had no better success with 
his 44. 

“ Never mind, practice will develop your eye,” 
consoled Andy. “ And now we’ll get supper.” 


228 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 

As night advanced, the woods seemed to 
awaken. Owls hooted, twigs snapped as night- 
prowling animals travelled about, and now and 
then the cry of a mountain lion sounded in the 
distance. 

“ I shan’t dare shut my eyes tonight,” ex¬ 
claimed the younger boy. 

“Nonsense!” returned their companion. 
“ The fire will keep everything away. Don’t 
think about the noises, just put your mind on 
the pleasantest thing you can conceive and for¬ 
get that you are in the real woods.” 

More tired than they cared to admit, the young 
homesteaders lost no time in wrapping up in 
their blankets, after everything had been made 
shipshape for the night. But scarcely had they 
worked themselves into comfortable positions 
than a terrified whinneying and snorting burst 
from the horses. 

Hastily throwing aside their covering, the boys 
snatched their revolvers from under their saddles 
and sprang to their feet. 

“ What is it, Andy? ” they asked, excitedly, 
as they caught a glimpse, across the campfire, 
of their companion as he ran to the ponies. 

“ Bears, I reckon. I haven’t heard a lion cry. 
But I don’t know.” 


“ BEARS!” 


229 


A frenzied thrashing and tramping, in addi¬ 
tion to the snorting, put an end to any further 
exchange of opinions, and with one accord the 
three rushed toward the terrified animals. 

“ Steady! Steady! ” soothed Andy, stepping 
among them. 

But the horses refused to be quieted. 

“ We’ve got our hands full this time, sure 
enough! Quick, put your bridles on! You can 
manage your ponies better. No, don’t unhobble 
— and hang on for dear life. If one of them 
gets away, there’ll be no catching him.” 

So thoroughly frightened were the animals, 
however, that it was all Phil and Ted could do 
to bridle them, but at last they succeeded. Yet 
they found it no easy task to hold them even 
then, for they persisted in facing north, whirl¬ 
ing back so rapidly whenever the boys turned 
them as nearly to break away. 

“What makes them do that?” gasped Ted, 
out of breath from his exertions. 

“ Because that is the direction from which the 
danger lies,” Andy replied. 

“ But I can’t hear anything out there,” said 
Phil. 

“ The ponies can smell it, though. That’s 
what makes me think it’s a bear. Horses can 


230 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


smell a bear farther than anything else. You 
brought your rifles, didn’t you?” 

“ No, the 44s.” 

“ Then get your rifles, quick! You don’t want 
to use a revolver at night. Besides, it wouldn’t 
stop a bear any time.” 

“ But we can’t leave our ponies,” protested 
Ted. 

“ Here, I’ll hold Daisy while you hustle back 
and bring the rifles,” ordered Andy. 

Scarcely had the boy started than the horses 
whirled in the direction of the campfire, snort¬ 
ing and jerking back frantically, unable to rear 
because of their hobbles. 

“Wow! they’re on all sides of us!” cried 
Phil, but Andy was too busy trying to manage 
his two animals to reply. 

“ Hurry, Ted, hurry! ” yelled his brother, as 
he saw that their companion had more than his 
hands full, all his own strength being required 
to hold Pat. 

“ Never mind the rifles! Come back! ” added 
Andy. 

But instead of seeing the boy return, they 
heard a wild shriek, then the crack of a rifle, 
quickly followed by four others, fired to the ac¬ 
companiment of fiendish roars. 


“ BEARS!” 


231 


“ What is it? ” shouted Phil. 

But no answer did he receive. 

“ Quick! bind your reins around that sapling 
and give me the ends, then go see. Take my 
rifle. It’s slung across my back,” commanded 
Andy. 

Trembling so at the thought of injury to his 
brother that he could hardly do what he was 
told, Phil finally managed to unsling the rifle 
and rushed toward the campfire, throwing the 
gun to his shoulder as he came within its light. 

Just beyond the burning pile lay Ted, motion¬ 
less, while scant fifteen feet from him a bear 
wallowed in his death throes. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


OUTFITTING 

“ 4 XDY! Andy! Come quick!” shouted 
f \ Phil, as he leaped across the campfire 
and ran to his brother. “ Ted! Ted! 
Are you hurt? Speak to me!” he implored, 
dropping to his knees beside the quiet form. 

Fortunately the ponies, seeming to sense the 
fact that their danger was over, became quieter, 
and hastily the agent made them fast to the sap¬ 
ling, then rushed to the boy’s assistance. 

“Jove! That was close work. He’s a mon¬ 
ster. Did he tear Ted with his claws ? ” 

“ I don’t think so. I can’t find any wounds.” 

By this time Andy himself was kneeling be¬ 
side the still motionless lad, swiftly running his 
hands over his limbs to learn if any were broken. 

“ Thank goodness the bear didn’t cuff him 
with his paws. There isn’t a mark on him. 
Bring the coffee-pot. I think he has only 
fainted.” 

Quickly Phil did as he was bidden, and Andy 


OUTFITTING 


233 


raised Ted’s head, opened his mouth, and poured 
a long draught of the strong black coffee down 
his throat. 

“ Rub his hands! ” he commanded. 

The treatment, however, did not revive the 
young homesteader. 

“ Oh, Andy, do something! ” pleaded Phil. 
“ He isn’t d —” 

But a vigorous sneeze by Ted stopped the 
dread word on his lips, for the agent had struck 
a match and held the sulphurous fumes to the 
boy’s nose. 

“That’s the stuff!” cried Andy, in relief. 
“ Another match and he’ll be himself again.” 

“ Ugh! Stop sticking matches up my nose,” 
exclaimed Ted, sitting up. Then, as he recog¬ 
nized his surroundings, he asked: “Did I get 
him?” 

“ You sure did, and he’s a monster,” returned 
the agent. 

“ He was just reaching for our bacon when 
I caught sight of him. I’d got our rifles and 
was starting back when I heard a branch crack 
right beside me, and there was Mister Bear, 
standing on his hind legs, clawing at the bacon. 

“ I was so frightened, I just stood and shook. 
Then I let out a yell for you fellows. The bear 


234 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


must have heard it, for he turned his head, then 
rushed for me and I fired. But he kept on 
coming and I kept firing. The last I remem¬ 
ber, he seemed right on top of me. I’m sorry 
I fainted.” 

“ Never mind. There are not many men who 
would have been able to shoot at all, seeing a 
bear so close and for the first time,” returned 
the agent. 

“ Let’s take a look at him,” suggested Phil, 
when his brother was on his feet again. And 
quickly they reached the carcass. 

While the young homesteaders pulled the long 
fur and examined the terrible claws, Andy was 
searching to find where the bullets had hit. 

“ That was some shooting, Ted,” he finally 
announced; “ five shots and every one in the 
head.” 

“ Beats hitting a tin can, what? ” said Phil. 

“ It certainly does, especially in the night, 
when it is always harder to hit a mark because 
things look bigger.” 

“ Probably I couldn’t do it again.” 

“ You got him, though, and that’s what 
counts.” 

“How much do you suppose he weighs?” 
asked Phil. 


OUTFITTING 235 

“ Can’t tell exactly — about five hundred, I 
should think.” 

“ Guess I won’t have something to write home 
about, what? ” cried Ted, and again the boys 
examined the black monster until they were 
called away by their companion. 

“ 1 don’t blame you for being proud of him. 
I had my first bear stuffed and sent home. But 
we can’t stay here all night. We’ve got to 
move,” cried Andy, who had been picking up 
their kits while the boys were admiring the 
prize. 

“Move, at this hour?” exclaimed Phil, in 
amazement. “We can’t leave our hut.” 

“ That’s what. The horses are beginning to 
tread again, they smell the blood, and they 
wouldn’t give us a minute’s rest all night. But 
we won’t go far, just fifteen or twenty rods to 
leeward.” 

Taking only the blankets, saddles, and fire¬ 
arms, they quickly found another suitable place 
close at hand where the wind would blow the 
scent away from them, and when they had lighted 
another fire they returned for the horses, which 
they finally managed to lead around the bear. 

After about an hour they had calmed their 
mounts, and again they rolled up in their 


236 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


blankets, falling into a sleep from which nothing 
aroused them. 

“Get up, sleepyheads!” called Andy, as he 
set the coffee-pot on the coals and made ready 
to fry some bacon. 

Aroused, the boys sat up, only to sink back, 
groaning. 

“ I’m too stiff to move. How do you feel, 
Ted?” inquired his brother. 

“ The only thing I can do without its hurting 
is open my eyes.” 

“ Try opening your mouths for some of this 
coffee,” laughed their companion, standing over 
them with the steaming pot, from which he 
poured a few drops onto their necks. 

“Hey, quit that! Ouch, don’t!” yelled the 
young homesteaders, leaping to their feet under 
the smart of the hot liquid. 

“ Nothing like a shock to drive away the 
aches,” grinned Andy, and as the boys remem¬ 
bered how quickly they had forgotten their com¬ 
plaints of the moment before, they laughed with 
him. 

“ Go and rub down your ponies, that will take 
a few more kinks out of you,” their companion 
ordered, yet before they had finished, he called 
them to breakfast. 


OUTFITTING 


237 


With a relish the boys ate. 

“ What’s to do first? ” inquired Phil. 

“ Skin the bear,” returned Andy. “ Then I’m 
going back to Chikau and you can do what you 
please, but I should advise you to go to Bradley 
and get your outfit. With proper tools you 
can begin work on your homestead in earnest. 
You will only be wasting time trying to ac¬ 
complish anything with what you brought from 
Peleg’s.” 

The thought of being left alone in a place so 
wild that bears roamed it, sobered the young 
homesteaders instantly. 

“ Can’t you manage, somehow, to stay with 
us at least another day? ” pleaded Ted, his eyes 
wandering unconsciously to where the huge fur- 
covered carcass lay. 

“No, I can’t,” returned Andy, sharply. 
“You boys must start in on your own resources 
sometime, so the sooner the better.” 

“But you know so much about everything. 
We can learn more from you in a day than by 
ourselves in a week,” flattered Phil. 

“ Now see here, none of that sort of talk.” 

“ But it’s true,” protested Ted. 

“ Perhaps it is. But I learned mostly by ex¬ 
perience, and so must you. Did you expect to 


238 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


have some one do the work for you when you 
left home? ” 

“ No,” chorused both boys, stung by his tone. 

“ Then why should you change your minds 
just because you found me and was good enough 
to take an interest in you and come over here 
with you? ” 

“ You are right, Andy,” exclaimed Phil, after 
a short pause. 

“ That’s better. You boys have the stuff in 
you. The way you faced the Black Swede and 
the bear proves that. You are educated, you 
have studied upon farming and homesteading, 
and Ted, here, has at least mechanical knowl¬ 
edge if not genius. Left to yourselves, you ought 
to come out on top — but you never will if you 
are going to rely on some one else to solve all 
your difficulties.” 

As they had finished breakfast while talking, 
without another word the young homesteaders 
arose, picked up and washed the dishes, after 
which they announced their readiness to go for 
their outfit. 

Amused at their sudden independence, the 
agent asked: 

“ Don’t you want me to show you how to skin 
the bear? ” 


OUTFITTING 239 

“ I’ve read up on that,” returned Phil. “ We 
can do it when we get back.” 

“ Undoubtedly. But while I am with you, I 
shall give you the benefit of my experience,” 
smiled Andy. “ If you don’t dress the bear be¬ 
fore you start, you will have trouble with the 
horses you are going to bring back. They’ll be 
afraid. Come *on, let’s see you skin the beast, 
Phil.” 

Thus put on his mettle, the elder boy took his 
hunting-knife, whetted it on his leather boots, 
went to the carcass, picked up one paw, inserted 
the knife, and slit the skin to the body, repeating 
the operation on the other three legs, then made 
a slit down the belly. 

With now and then a word of direction, Andy 
watched, and soon the pelt had been removed. 
This done, the agent showed the boys how to 
cut up the meat and hang it on poles. 

“ You said we could outfit in Bradley, didn’t 
you, Andy? ” asked Ted, when the task was 
ended. 

“ I did.” 

“ How do we get there? ” 

“ Follow the brook until you come to a road, 
then follow that until you reach Bradley.” 

“ Thank you. When will you be over again? ” 


240 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ As soon as I can. Come on, I’ll see you 
started.” 

And when the ponies were saddled, the young 
homesteaders bade the agent good-bye, shouting 
their thanks to him as they rode away. 

With very little trouble they were able to 
keep along the brook, reaching the road in due 
course, and noon found them riding down the 
main, and only, street of Bradley. 

A mushroom town built to cater to the de¬ 
sires of the lumberjacks from three near-by 
camps, and the handful of settlers; there were 
more public houses and dance halls than any¬ 
thing else, among which was tucked the inevit¬ 
able “ general store,” and before this they drew 
rein. 

Several loungers seated on the store porch sat 
up and took notice as the boys made their ponies 
fast. 

“ Orphans’ home is first street to the left,” 
drawled one of them. 

Phil flashed upon him what he intended to be 
a look of contempt. 

“ Look out, Bill, that’s young 4 Eat-em-alive,’ ” 
grinned another loafer, rising and advancing 
toward the boys. 

The proprietor of the store, however, had 


OUTFITTING 


241 


chanced to hear the loafers’ remarks, and, hurry¬ 
ing to learn their cause, arrived just as the young 
homesteaders entered the door. 

Struck by the clean-cut and manly appearance 
of the boys, he ordered the bullies to be quiet, 
then asked: 

“ What can I do for you, gents? ” 

“We want a homesteader’s outfit,” replied 
Phil. 

The words evoked loud guffaws from the 
loungers. 

“ For whom? ” asked the store-keeper. 

“Ourselves!” snapped Ted. 

“ Where have you filed? ” 

“ Can’t we buy what we wish without giving 
our history? ” demanded Phil. 

“ Say, do you think I’m letting an outfit go 
without knowing where it’s going? ” snorted the 
proprietor. “How could I collect?” 

“ We intend to pay cash,” announced Ted. 

This statement evoked even more surprise 
from those who had heard it than anything that 
had happened before, and the loungers com¬ 
mented freely upon it. 

To the boys’ relief, however, it turned the 
store-keeper from a “ doubting Thomas ” to an 
eager salesman. And straightway he bustled 


242 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


about, dragging out plows, harrows, cultivators, 
chains, hoes, rakes, and the many other things 
needed to work the ground and furnish the 
cabin. 

Determined not to be denied some fun from 
baiting the boys, the loungers advised the pur¬ 
chase of all sorts of useless implements, drawing 
upon their imaginations for instances when the 
possession of such and such a tool would have 
spelled the difference between success and failure 
to themselves or friends. But Phil and Ted paid 
them no more heed than as if they had not been 
within a hundred miles. 

Selecting only the best, the outfit was at last 
complete, even to the seed, included in which 
Ted insisted upon having some “ durum ” wheat, 
much to the amusement of the proprietor. 

“ How much do we owe you? ” asked Ted, 
drawing out his pocket-book. 

“ Hundred and sixty-five dollars,” said the 
store-keeper, after adding up the amounts. 

“ That means a hundred and forty-eight dol¬ 
lars and a half, allowing us the usual discount 
for cash,” said Phil. “ Pay him, Ted. Kindly 
give us a receipt, please.” 

Several times the proprietor opened his mouth 
to protest, but the sight of the money in the 


OUTFITTING 


243 


younger boy’s hands and the chuckles of the 
loafers caused him to shut it each time in silence, 
and, as though in a daze, he passed over a 
receipt. 

“ How on earth are you going to get all these 
things home? ” asked one of the bullies. “ You 
can’t load them on your ponies.” 

“ In a wagon, of course,” exclaimed Phil. 

“ But you haven’t any.” 

“ Not yet, but we’re going to buy one.” And 
he led the way from the store, followed by the 
loungers, mounted, and rode up the street, stop¬ 
ping at a big barn. 

As the conclave halted, a loud voice called: 

“ Hey, Sam Turner, here are a couple of 
babies want a go-cart.” 

The words brought the horse-dealer and hos¬ 
tlers to the door on the run. 

Before any of them could speak, however, Phil 
said: 

“We want to buy a pair of horses, a wagon, 
and harnesses.” 

“ Entrymen? ” grinned the horse-dealer. 

“ We are,” smiled Phil. 

“ Where’s the claim? ” 

“We are friends of Si Hopkins,” declared 
Ted. 


244 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Will he sign the mortgage? ” 

“We aren’t giving a mortgage — that is, how 
much do you want for the horses and wagon, 
Mr. Turner? ” asked the younger boy. 

“H’m! Let me see. You’ll want time, of 
course, even if Si is back of you. Money’s high 
now, so I ought to get four hundred and fifty 
dollars, one hundred down, the balance fifty 
every three months.” 

“We haven’t asked for time, sir,” exclaimed 
Phil curtly. “ Come, Ted, let’s see if we can’t 
get horses of some one who doesn’t charge three 
or four prices.” 

“If you knew Sam as well as I do, you 
wouldn’t mind his trying to be a robber,” ex¬ 
claimed a hanger on. 

“ We’ll give you just two hundred and seventy- 
five dollars in cash, Mr. Turner. Take it or 
leave it.” 

“ Make it three hundred and you can take the 
team with you.” 

“ Two hundred and seventy-five, I said,” re¬ 
turned Phil. 

“ They’re yours, for cash.” 

“ Write out the receipt, then,” exclaimed the 
elder boy, and Ted again counted out the money. 

“ That only leaves us one hundred and fifteen 


OUTFITTING 


245 


dollars until harvest time,” he said as the horse- 
dealer went away to get the team. “ Wouldn’t 
it be best to buy on time, after all? ” 

“ No, it wouldn’t. Mr. Hopkins said that is 
the way so many settlers lose out. These traders 
are sharpers, and if a man lacks five cents of 
the amount for a payment, they’ll take every¬ 
thing away from him.” 

As Turner exchanged the receipt for the 
money, the boys hurried to inspect their latest 
purchases, and loud were they in their admira¬ 
tion of the powerful blacks. 

“ Are they vicious? ” inquired Phil, cautiously, 
visions of trouble in harnessing and unharness¬ 
ing such big creatures before his eyes. 

“ Gentle as lambs. Only thing you have to 
look out for is that they don’t step on you.” 

“ Better let us hitch ’em, Mr. Turner,” said 
Ted. “ We’ve got to learn how sometime.” 

With a smile, the horse-dealer agreed; and he 
explained which was the nigh and which the off 
horse, and showed them how to handle the heavy 
harnesses. 

Two or three trials, however, was necessary 
before the young homesteaders could harness 
and hitch in properly. At last, with Daisy and 
Pat on lead ropes, they drove from the barn and 


246 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


up to the store, where their purchases were duly 
loaded into the stout farm wagon. 

Several men were lounging about when Phil 
and Ted drove up, and they commented freely 
upon the horses and the whole outfit, watching 
the boys closely. 

“ Hope you need something more soon. I 
like cash customers,” smiled the store-keeper, as 
he placed the last package on the wagon. 

“ Aren’t you going to eat before you start 
back?” asked Turner, who had ridden up to 
look the boys’ equipment over. 

“ Can’t. We haven’t any money left,” laughed 
Phil. 

“ Then Sam and I will set up the dinners,” 
declared the store-keeper. 

The boys, however, declined, and starting their 
blacks were soon out of sight. 


CHAPTER XXV 


A DAY OF TRIALS 

“ OME on, speed up, Phil, they can’t see 
y from the store if anything goes wrong 
now,” declared Ted, after a glance over 
his shoulder. 

But the elder boy gave no heed to his brother’s 
request. Indeed, it had been with many misgiv¬ 
ings as to what the big, powerful black horses 
might do that he had picked up the reins, for 
driving had not come within the range of either 
of the boy’s experiences in Weston. The horses, 
however, had been content to walk from the barn 
to the store and even more willing after the 
wagon had been loaded, much to Phil’s delight. 
Consequently he had been able to handle them 
without difficulty. 

For several minutes after his call for a faster 
gait, Ted kept silent, then exclaimed: 

“ If you are afraid, let me drive. We won’t 
get home till dark if we don’t move faster.” 

“ What if we don’t! It’s better to get home 
all right than to have the blacks run away.” 


248 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“Runaway! Fiddlesticks! Can’t horses trot 
without running away? ” And before Phil could 
protest, Ted clucked to the blacks. 

Instantly they responded, breaking into a 
smart trot, causing the tools and boxes to rattle 
and bounce, making a surprising racket. 

Alarmed at the noise, the horses, in the evi¬ 
dent endeavour to get away from the strange 
sounds, went faster and faster, finally breaking 
into a run. 

His face very white, Phil braced his feet and 
pulled with all his might on the reins. But the 
blacks kept on running. 

So rough was the road that the boys bounced 
about on the seat as though they were pebbles, 
several times almost falling off. 

Two or three times, Ted opened his mouth 
to speak, only to bite his tongue as the wagon 
gave a particularly vicious bounce, but at last 
he yelled “Whoa!” and the horses stopped 
with a suddenness that flung both boys to the 
ground. 

Quickly they picked themselves up, Phil still 
holding the reins. 

“ I’ve a good mind to make you walk home,” 
he called. “7 knew what would happen. You 
keep quiet while I'm driving. When I want to 


A DAY OF TRIALS 249 

trot I will.” And when they both had regained 
the seat, he quietly started the blacks again. 

“ There’s no need of getting stuffy about it,” 
chuckled his brother. “ You could have stopped 
them any time by saying ‘ whoa.’ Just remember 
that — if you are ever driving alone, which you 
won’t be, with my permission. 

“ Good thing the blacks are well trained or 
they would be running yet, for all you would 
have — ” 

“ Oh, keep quiet! ” snapped Phil. And with 
another chuckle the younger boy subsided. 

For several miles they proceeded in silence. 

“ Wonder how much farther it is to the brook 
where we turn off,” Phil said, at last. 

“ Can’t be more than a couple of miles. 
Why? ” 

“ Because I think we’d better hurry, so we can 
make everything shipshape before night.” 

“ Then let me drive; if the horses run away 
again we may pass the brook.” And snatching 
the reins, Ted put the blacks into a smart trot. 

In vain Phil protested, but his brother only 
bade him sit tight and not bounce off the seat — 
a thing which they both found difficulty not to 
do, for the road grew rougher every rod. 

“ T-there’s t-the br-rook,” stammered the 


250 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


elder boy, suddenly. “ For goodness’ sake, slow 
up. There isn’t any road at all through the 
woods.” 

“ Can’t be much rougher than this,” grinned 
his brother, but nevertheless he drew in the blacks 
and, bracing himself, reined into the brush be¬ 
side the brook. 

Not a whit did the horses relish forcing their 
way through the young growth, and fortunate it 
was for the boys that they were well trained, as 
Ted managed them more by speaking to them 
than by the reins. 

With the wagon pitching and tossing, now one 
side up so high it was in danger of tipping over, 
then the other, the horses plunged ahead until 
they came to a heavy growth of trees so close 
together that even the boys, inexperienced as 
they were, realized that the wagon could never 
pass between them. 

“ We’re in a pretty fix, now,” exclaimed Phil, 
as the blacks stopped of their own accord. “ I 
suppose we shall have to cut down some of those 
trees before we can go any farther. And from 
the looks of them, it will be night before we do 
it. I think Andy should have stayed with us. 
He must have known we couldn’t drive home.” 

“ And Tm going to show him we can,” re- 


A DAY OF TRIALS 


251 


turned Ted, taking a fresh grip on the reins and 
bracing his feet carefully. 

“ How?” 

“ Just sit tight and don’t ask questions.” And 
before Phil could say another word, the boy 
started the horses, reining them sharply to one 
side, straight for the brook. 

“ Plold on! Stop! Are you crazy?” de¬ 
manded his brother, reaching for the reins. 

“ You keep quiet, now,” retorted Ted. “We 
rode down the brook, didn’t we? Well, I 
happened to notice its bed was almost level, 
so — ” 

But the blacks put a stop to his words by 
halting at the edge of the water, snorting and 
plunging. 

“ There! Those horses have sense enough to 
know they can’t drag this wagon up the brook 
if you haven’t,” exclaimed Phil. “ We’ll tie 
them, get our axes, and cut out a road.” 

“ All right, go ahead, if you want to. Better 
take out some grub, though. You couldn’t cut 
out a road in a week. I’m going up to camp 
and I’m going to drive up. Come on, you beau¬ 
ties! Steady, now! Giddap!” And he slapped 
the blacks sharply with the reins. 

For an instant the horses teetered; quivering, 


252 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


they leaped forward, lifting the wagon from the 
ground. 

“ Steady! None of that! ” soothed Ted. And 
as they stepped into the brook, he went on: 
“ That isn’t so bad, is it? Go on, now.” 

Apparently finding that the water flowing 
against their legs was not an unpleasant feeling, 
the blacks advanced cautiously, pausing every 
now and then, only to resume their way as they 
heard Ted’s voice reassuring them. 

With reins tight, and looking steadily ahead 
to guard against holes, the boy guided the horses 
through the brook until the heavily wooded land 
had been passed, when he again reined them 
onto land. Twice more was it necessary to take 
to the brook before they reached their shake- 
down, which they finally did without mishap. 

“ Phew! I wouldn’t go through that again 
for a good deal,” exclaimed Phil, as he sprang to 
the ground in front of the bough hut. “ I’m as 
weak as a rag.” 

“ It wasn’t much fun, I’ll admit,” answered 
Ted. “ But, fortunately, we won’t need to go 
out again until we have cut a road. We’ll un¬ 
harness and then get something to eat. I’m 
hungry as a bear.” 

Slowly and awkwardly the young home- 


A DAY OF TRIALS 


253 


steaders went about the task of unhitching the 
blacks, but at last they managed to pull off the 
heavy harnesses, put on the halters, made them 
fast to some stout saplings and fed them. But 
instead of tying the saddle ponies, they hobbled 
them — discrimination which the blacks resented. 

“ Shall we unload firsts and then eat or eat 
and then unload?” asked Phil, after they had 
hung the heavy harnesses in a tree beside the hut. 

“Eat,” decided his brother, “ though you can 
be taking out some of the lighter things while 
I am frying the bacon and eggs, if you want to.” 

“ Which I don’t. I’ll boil the coffee.” And 
laughing over the stories the loungers at the 
store had told them, the boys cooked their meal 
and ate it ravenously. 

Refreshed by the food, they made but short 
work of the unloading, and when everything was 
safely stowed away, they started out to plan 
their next day’s work, having agreed that first 
they should clear and plant some land for their 
vegetable garden and then build their irrigation 
system. 

After examining several locations, they finally 
selected one on the east side of the section, where 
the ground held sufficient natural moisture to 
insure good crops. 


254 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


On the spot, however, there was a fairly heavy 
growth of underbrush. 

“ Let’s get our axes and begin cutting today,” 
suggested the elder boy. “We can’t afford to 
waste any time. By the looks of this brush, it 
will take us two or three days to chop it out, at 
the least.” 

“ Wish we had a piece of iron rail, then we 
could hitch the blacks, one at each end, and drag 
it, like Mr. Hopkins told us. That would save 
a lot of work,” returned Ted. 

“ But we haven’t, so we mu^t do it the best 
way we can. Come on, let’s see how much we 
can clear before dark.” 

Eager to begin work on the homestead which 
was to mean so much to them and the little 
mother back in Weston, the boys set out for their 
axes. But when they came in sight of their 
camp, they forgot about them. 

“ One of the blacks is gone! ” cried Ted, stop¬ 
ping short and staring in amazement at the sap¬ 
ling to which the horse had been tied. 

“Bet he was the one you hitched,” exclaimed 
Phil. 

“ Bet he wasn’t. 1 know how to tie a knot 
a horse can’t pull out.” 

“ So do I.” 


A DAY OF TRIALS 


255 


While they were talking, the boys were run¬ 
ning toward the remaining black, and as they 
reached it, Ted glanced at the loop about the 
tree and cried: 

“ I knew it was the one you tied! See that 
double knot here? That’s the kind to hold. 
Come here and I’ll show you how to tie it.” 

“ Well, there’s no good in rubbing it in. He 
probably hasn’t gone veryi far. Get some oats 
in a pan and we’ll go after him.” 

Quickly Ted obeyed, and having found where 
the horse entered the woods, they started in pur¬ 
suit, expecting to come upon him browsing. 
When, however, at the end of half an hour they 
had failed to catch even a glimpse of the black, 
they halted. 

“ You don’t suppose he has gone back to 
Bradley, do you? ” asked Ted. 

“ I should think he would have taken the way 
we came in, if he has. Instead, he seems to have 
gone in the opposite direction.” 

“ Which makes me think we’d better begin 
breaking branches to mark our own trail or 
we’ll never be able to find our own way back.” 

“ Oh, we can follow the hoof-prints, all right.” 

“ While we can see them, but it won’t be more 
than a couple of hours before it is dark.” 


256 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


The thought that they were in a fair way to 
be caught in the woods by night seemed to come 
to both boys at once, and they glanced at one 
another apprehensively. 

Taking out his watch, Phil looked at it. 

“ It’s half-past four,” he said. “ Suppose we 
hunt for another half-hour, marking our trail, 
and then, if we don’t find him, go back? ” 

“ Why not go back now, saddle the ponies, 
and start out again? We must find the black. 
We haven’t enough money to buy another horse 
and, besides, we can travel faster on the ponies.” 

As this seemed a good suggestion, Phil readily 
agreed. Making all possible haste, the young 
homesteaders retraced their steps much faster 
than they had taken them, being careful to mark 
the trail by breaking branches and soon were 
mounted and again on the search. 

Returned to the spot whence they had gone 
back, they separated and rode some hundred feet 
apart that they might search a broader area. 

In silence, save for the creaking of their saddle 
leathers and the tramp of their mounts, they 
proceeded until Phil suddenly called: 

“ I can see a house over here to the right.” 

“ Didn’t know we had any neighbours so near,” 
returned his brother as, riding over, he gazed 


A DAY OF TRIALS 


257 


in the direction Phil pointed. “ Queer Andy 
didn’t tell us. Perhaps the black has gone there.” 

Shaking out their ponies, the boys were soon 
at the door of a weather-beaten log-cabin, and 
as they dismounted an old man came round the 
corner, eying them suspiciously. 

“ Have you seen a black horse with a halter? ” 
asked Phil, ignoring the hostile looks that the 
man bestowed on them. 

“ No , I ain’t. I only got two horses and 
they're brown, so you can’t work that game on 
me. If you don’t want to get into trouble, you’d 
better be going. You can’t — ” 

“ We are in trouble enough without getting 
into any more. Come on Phil,” interrupted Ted. 

“ That’s right, be off. You can’t play any 
horse-stealing tricks on me,” snarled the old 
man. 

" Horse-stealing !" repeated Phil, “ why, 
we’ve lost one of our new horses that we bought 
in Bradley this morning. We are not trying to 
steal any.” 

Fortunately for the young homesteaders be¬ 
fore they could get into further argument with 
the old man, they were joined by a girl so redo¬ 
lent with health and so pretty that the boys 
stared at her in speechless amazement. 


258 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“What is it, Pap?” she asked, noting the 
scowl on her father’s face. 

“ These fellers claims to be looking for a black 
horse they say — ” 

“Did he have a new halter?” quickly inter¬ 
rupted the girl, turning to Phil. 

“ Yes. Have you seen him? Tell us where, 
please. We must get home before dark.” 

“ I don’t know as it was your horse. I saw 
Lem Petersen leading a big black, with a brand- 
new halter, toward his place.” 

“ Thank you ever so much.” And Phil 
whirled his pony. 

Ted, however, was less affected by the blue 
eyes that gazed on them and asked: 

“In which direction does Petersen live?” 

“ Better not go to Lem’s unless you can prove 
it’s your horse,” counselled the old man. “ He 
won’t stand any nonsense.” 

“ I guess we know the horse we bought,” ex¬ 
claimed the elder boy, impatiently. “ Tell us, 
please, where this man lives.” 

“ About four mile over that way, southwest,” 
replied the man, pointing. 

“But how do we get there? Where is the 
road, I mean?” inquired Phil. 

“Why don’t you ride over with them, Pap? 


A DAY OF TRIALS 


259 


You know Lem. Mebbe you can help get the 
horse back,” suggested the girl. 

“ Sure, I know Lem, but I don’t know these 
fellers and I don’t know they bought or lost a 
horse. I — ” 

“ Won’t you take our word for it? ” demanded 
Phil. 

“ If Mr. Hopkins were here to back us up or 
even Andy Howe, I guess it would make a dif¬ 
ference, wouldn’t it? ” asked Ted. 

“ You know Si? ” inquired the old man, in less 
hostile tones. 

“We do. These are his ponies. He loaned 
them to us until we get our homestead cleared.” 

“So you’re entrymen, eh? Anywhere near 
here? ” 

“ E 1.” 

“ Well now, ain’t that funny? This is E 2. 
I ain’t heerd of any one coming onto E 1.” 

“ That is not surprising in view of the fact 
that we got here only yesterday,” returned Phil, 
adding a brief account of how they happened to 
have lost the black. 

“ Come on, Pap, we’ll both go,” announced 
the girl, as the boy finished, and, running to the 
barn, she quickly returned, mounted on a big 
roan and leading another. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


AN ECHO FROM THE PAST 

T HOUGH he little relished the errand, the 
old man yielded to his daughter’s plead¬ 
ing, and they were quickly galloping 
toward Petersen’s “ quarter,” Phil riding beside 
the girl and the other two close behind them. 

“ I mistrusted something was wrong when I 
saw Lem leading that horse,” said the girl. “ He 
doesn’t buy horses.” 

“ How does he get them? ” inquired her com¬ 
panion, his tone evidencing his surprise at the 
statement. “ He doesn’t steal them, does he? ” 

“ Not exactly. That is, Lem says it ain’t 
stealing, but I say it’s just the same. He lends 
money, and when the people can’t pay, he takes 
their horses. But I saw this black was fat and 
sleek, so I knew it hadn’t been worked any.” 

“ Nice sort of a person this Petersen seems 
to be,” commented Phil. 

“ He’s a bad man. I wouldn’t trust him as 
far as I could see his shadow at noon. But he’s 


AN ECHO FROM THE PAST 261 


got into trouble with the forest fire patrol. They 
think he set a couple of fires last summer and 
they are watching him all the time, though he 
doesn’t know it. They’ve only got to keep 
watching him long enough and they’ll get him. 
And when the patrol gets him, his money won’t 
save him.” 

“ Easy, gal, easy,” cautioned her father. 
“ We’re liable to run across him anywhere now 
and he’s too handy with his matches to have him 
get any more angry at us than he is.” 

These words, suggesting as they did the old 
man’s fear that Petersen might seek revenge 
by burning his buildings, gave the boys their first 
intimation of the danger attending the quest of 
the black to the girl and her father, and Phil 
quickly said: 

“ You mustn’t come another step with us. We 
can find the way, all right, and not for worlds 
would we have any trouble come to you through 
us.” But neither the old man nor the girl drew 
rein, and the boy asked: 

“ Won’t you please go back? ” 

“ No, we won’t,” snapped the girl. “ Pap’s 
always afraid Lem will burn us up, but I tell 
him Lem daresn’t.” 

Finding that they could not dissuade their 


262 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


companions, the boys rode on, but Phil took 
good care to turn the conversation into other 
channels, regaling the girl with an account of 
their experiences in purchasing their outfit, and 
the drive back to the camp. 

Well did this serve to take the homesteaders’ 
minds from the risk they were running, and they 
were laughing and joking about the loungers’ 
advice when a man suddenly stepped from the 
underbrush into the road in front of them. 

“ What you riding on my quarter for, Jas¬ 
per? ” he demanded. “ Ain’t I told you to keep 
offen it? ” 

At the words and the menacing manner of the 
man, the four had pulled in their mounts. 

“We was looking for a black hoss, Lem, and 
the law says a man ain’t trespassing when he’s 
hunting his livestock,” retorted the old man, 
sharply. 

“ What makes you think he come this way? ” 

“ Because I saw you leading him,” exclaimed 
the girl. 

“ That warn’t a black, that was my dapple 
bay.” 

“ Just as if I didn’t know the difference be¬ 
tween a dapple bay and a black, Lem Petersen,” 
snapped the girl. “ These boys have lost a 


AN ECHO FROM THE PAST 263 


black, with a new halter like the one you was 
leading. Better give it back to them — and save 
trouble.” 

“ I tell you, I ain’t — ” began Petersen, an¬ 
grily, only to be interrupted by a loud whinny 
from the heavy brush to the right of the group. 

Like a flash Ted leaped his pony into the 
undergrowth, and before the others could follow, 
he shouted: 

“ Here he is. Here’s our black tied to a tree. 
Wait there and I’ll lead him out.” 

“ You leave that horse be! ” roared Petersen. 
“ He’s mine. I bought him from — ” 

“ Never knew you to buy a horse, Lem. 
Thought you boasted you didn’t have to ’cause 
you could always get enough for debt,” broke in 
the old man. 

This thrust seemed to render Petersen speech¬ 
less with fury, and before he could find words to 
express himself, Ted reappeared, leading the 
runaway black. 

“ Dapple bay, is it? You’d better have your 
eyes examined, Lem,” taunted the girl. 

In the face of the discovery that he had lied, 
Petersen screamed: 

“ You drop that halter. That’s my horse. I 
took him from Joe Hunt for debt. If you don’t 


264 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


let him go, I’ll have you arrested for hoss- 
stealing.” 

But the old man paid him no heed. Instead 
he asked Phil: 

“ Is that the horse you lost ? ” 

“ It certainly is.” 

“ Then come on. We’ll lead him back. You 
young folks ride ahead. None o’ that, Lem,” he 
added harshly, as the fellow’s hand dropped to 
his hip-pocket. “ Murder would be goin’ too far 
— even for you.” 

An instant Petersen glowered at the old man 
who faced him so fearlessly, then snarled: 

“But I tell you I got that black from Joe 
Hunt. I ain’t going to let an old numbskull 
like you beat me out of him, neither.” 

“ You know — ” began the girl, but she was 
quickly silenced by her father. 

“ Let me do the talking, gal. Look a here, 
Lem, that horse ain’t never been worked and you 
know it. If Joe Hunt had a horse like that, he 
wouldn’t feed it for a week. He’d figger he 
could live on his fat that length of time.” 

Petersen opened his mouth to reply, when 
Phil said: 

“It is a simple matter to prove the owner¬ 
ship. We’ll lead him over to this gentleman’s 


AN ECHO FROM THE PAST 265 


tonight and tomorrow we will ride into Bradley 
and bring back Sam Turner, from whom we 
bought the black. He would certainly recognize 
one of the horses he sold us.” 

“ There, that’s fair, Lem,” declared the old 
man. “ Course, the hoss might have been Joe 
Hunt’s, though it would be the first time he ever 
had a decent one, but Sam Turner will know if 
he sold him to these homesteaders. You know 
me well enough to know the black will be safe 
in my barn.” 

Expecting an explosion of wrath, the others 
were amazed to hear Petersen break into a loud 
laugh. 

“ Say, you folks can’t take a joke, nohow, 
can you?” he gasped between bursts of forced 
merriment. “ I was just ‘ stringing ’ you along, 
Jasper. I wanted to see how far you’d go. I 
found the horse grazing beside the road. Realiz¬ 
ing he had broken loose and seeing he was valu¬ 
able, I was taking him home to keep till the 
owner showed up. When I saw you coming, I 
knew these kids was the owners and I thought 
I’d have a little fun.” 

One and all who heard this explanation real¬ 
ized it was a clever lie to get himself out of an 
unpleasant predicament, but the old man said: 


266 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ All right, Lem. You’ve had your joke and 
we have the hoss. Now we’ll be going.” 

And without more ado they put their mounts 
to a trot, Ted still leading the black. Rut as 
they retraced their course, they commented 
sharply upon Petersen’s words and actions. 

Arrived at the weather-beaten log cabin, the 
young homesteaders thanked the girl and her 
father heartily for their assistance, and turned 
their horses to go back to their camp. 

“ But you mustn’t go home till after supper,” 
protested the girl. 

“ Sure not,” chimed in the old man, taking his 
cue from his daughter. “ Joy’s one rare, fine 
cook.” 

“ Thank you, but it will be too dark then for 
us to find our way back,” returned Phil, though 
in a voice that proved his desire to accept. 

“ Then Pap and I’ll ride over with you, or you 
can stay till morning.” 

“We couldn’t think of putting you to so 
much — ” began Phil, when his brother ex¬ 
claimed : 

“ Oh, let’s stay. My mouth is watering for 
something good to eat. I’m tired of bacon and 
eggs, and I’ve only been eating them for a 
couple of days.” 


AN ECHO FROM THE PAST 267 


Ted’s ingenuousness sent them into a gale of 
laughter, and with one accord they all rode to 
the barn, where the horses were put up, after 
which they returned to the cabin, and the boys 
watched eagerly while Joy brought out pies, 
cakes and other toothsome dainties and set them 
on the table. 

“ Land sakes, here we be, entertaining com- 
p’ny, and we don’t even know their names,” ex¬ 
claimed the old man, after they had been eating 
for some time. 

“We were too excited to remember to intro¬ 
duce ourselves,” apologized the elder boy. “ Our 
name is Porter. This is my brother, Ted, and I 
am Phil.” 

“ Oh, what a lovely name,” exclaimed the 
girl, and then, blushing in confusion, she added 
hastily: “Ours is Jay. They call Pap Jasper 
and me Joy.” 

The glance that Phil gave the girl showed he 
thought the name most appropriate, though he 
sensibly refrained from saying so, but Ted gave 
him a wink to let him understand he read his mind. 

Happy in the thought of such unexpected 
companionship, the young people laughed and 
chatted, oblivious of Mr. Jay and the intentness 
with which he scrutinized the boys. 


268 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


All at once, during a pause in conversation, 
their attention was drawn to the old man. 

“You look like him, yet you don’t,” Jay mur¬ 
mured to himself; then leaning forward, he 
asked suddenly: “Be you any relation to Win- 
throp Porter? ” 

For a moment the boys stared at the old man 
in silence. 

“ Why, he was our father,” finally replied 
Phil. 

“ Glory be! I’ve found ’em at last! I’ve 
found ’em at last! ” cried the old settler, in de¬ 
light. “ Just to think it was Porter’s boys I 
helped get their horse from Lem. That pays 
part of my debt and this will make up the bal¬ 
ance, though I don’t reckon it will mean to you 
what it did to me.” 

And fumbling in his pocket, Mr. Jay drew out 
an old and worn wallet, from which he took two 
hundred-dollar bills which he handed to Phil. 

“I — I don’t understand,” returned the boy, 
gazing from the soiled bills to the old settler 
and then at the others. 

“ Thirty year ago, Winthrop Porter grub¬ 
staked me for two hundred. It’s a long story. 
But it gave me and Melissie our start. For 
five year I’ve been carrying them bills against 


AN ECHO FROM THE PAST 269 


meeting some one who could tell me where Win- 
throp Porter was. Joy, she writ when I first 
had ’em, but the letter was sent back stamped 
4 Not known,’ so I callated he’d moved. Now 
me and Winthrop Porter is square, ’s fur as 
money is concerned.” 

“ But we can’t take this money, Mr. Jay,” 
protested Phil, recovering from his amazement. 
“If father let you have it, he gave it to you, he 
didn’t lend it.” 

“ Sure you will take it,” flared the old settler. 

“ Why not let the matter rest for a while? ” 
suggested Ted. 

“No. I want it settled right now.” 

“ Well, we won’t take it,” declared Phil; then 
seeing the protest in Mr. Jay’s eyes, he added: 
“ Please don’t ask us to. Father wouldn’t like 
to have us.” And he held out the money. 

A moment the old settler hesitated, then took 
it. 

“ Glory be, Joy! I can git that reaper now,” 
he exclaimed. 


CHAPTER XXVII 


BUILDING AN IRRIGATION PLANT 

T HE discovery that the Porters and Jays 
were really old friends opened a floodgate 
of questions and answers, and the boys 
were telling of their hopes and ambitions, when 
there sounded footsteps on the gravel walk, and 
as they all turned toward the door, it was opened 
and in walked Andy. 

“ How in the world did you know where to 
find us?” exclaimed Phil, after the agent had 
exchanged greetings with Joy and her father. 

“ Or weren’t you looking for us? asked Ted, 
with an impish grin. 

“ Oh, it wasn’t difficult,” smiled Andy. 
“ When I found only one horse at your camp, 
I imagined the other had got away and that you 
had gone after it, and I knew you couldn’t travel 
very far without striking Jasper’s. Did you find 
the other black? ” 

In answer, Joy gave a graphic account of the 
meeting with Petersen, which caused the agent’s 


AN IRRIGATION PLANT 271 


face to grow serious, for he realized the danger 
to the Jays from drawing Petersen’s wrath. 
But with a swift glance of understanding at 
Jasper, he kept his thoughts to himself, and soon 
the boys launched on another recounting of their 
trips to and from Bradley. 

At last Phil chanced to look at the clock. 

“ Dear me, I had no idea it was ten o’clock,” 
he exclaimed. “ We’ve had a very happy time, 
finding a friend of father’s. And, Joy, I never 
ate food that tasted so good. I hope you’ll ask 
us to come again.” 

“ The latchstring is always out to any of Win- 
throp Porter’s folks,” declared Mr. Jay, heartily. 
“ It will do Joy good to have some young people 
about. I try to do what I can, but I’m old and 
I know she’s lonesome, though she wouldn’t ad¬ 
mit it.” 

“ The idea, Pap, me lonesome with you and 
all the work and the hens and cows and horses,” 
and the girl put her arm affectionately about her 
father’s shoulders and stroked his hair. 

“ Well, we’ll be over again soon and thank 
you again for going to Lem’s with us. Good¬ 
night.” And Phil advanced to shake Joy’s hand. 

“ Where you going? ” dryly inquired Andv. 

“ Why, back to camp, of course.” 


272 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Oh, I guess Jasper can find a place for us.” 
In amazement, the boys looked at him and he 
quickly added: “ It’s too dark to tramp through 
the woods tonight.” 

Had the boys paused to think, they would 
have realized that to a man accustomed to roam 
the woods, this excuse was very flimsy, but they 
accepted it readily. 

“ Will it do to leave the other black there 
alone? ” asked Ted. 

“ He isn’t there,” Andy replied. Then, in re¬ 
sponse to the looks of alarm which spread over 
the boys’ faces, he added: “ I brought him over 
with me. He’s out in your barn now, Jasper.” 

“ And we never heard you — that’s b— ” be¬ 
gan Mr. Jay. 

“You were laughing and talking too much,” 
interrupted Andy. “ Joy, just tell us where we 
are to sleep. We must be up early, we’ve a lot 
to do tomorrow.” 

Quickly Joy disappeared into the other room 
the cabin held downstairs, and when she reap¬ 
peared she announced that all was ready for the 
guests, and with hearty “ good-nights ” they 
retired. 

Wearied by the events of the day, the young 
homesteaders quickly fell asleep, and when he 


AN IRRIGATION PLANT 273 


was sure of the fact, Andy arose, joining Jasper 
outside the cabin, and together they guarded 
the buildings against any attempt at revenge on 
Petersen’s part. 

No mention did either of the men make of 
their vigil, and after a delicious breakfast the 
agent and the boys returned to E 1. 

“ So long as I am here, we’d better build your 
irrigation plant,” announced Andy when they 
arrived at the camp. 

“ But we won’t need to irrigate this year, shall 
we?” queried Ted. 

“ Depends on the season. According to the 
signs, I think it’s going to be hot and dry. Any¬ 
how, it won’t do any harm to have the plant 
ready, and we can put it in in a few days and 
at less cost than you could hire any one else next 
year or the year after. Besides, you won’t be 
obliged to make a long haul with the necessary 
timber.” 

Readily the young homesteaders assented and 
accompanied Andy to the west clearing, where 
they chopped a few trees, then harnessed the 
blacks and drove over to Steve’s camp and had 
them sawed into planks. 

All that day and the next was consumed in 
hauling the lumber Steve sawed out for them, for 


274 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


the boys bought several loads rather than to take 
the time necessary to cut trees and draw them 
from their quarter. 

“ The first thing for you to do,” said the agent, 
when they returned to E 1 with the last load of 
planks, “ is to decide where you want your dam. 
While the creek usually runs freely, you’ll need 
a reservoir to give a head sufficient to cover the 
fields on this side. So we’ll look it over.” 

“ Mr. Hopkins said the grade was just as 
important as the head,” Ted remarked, as they 
followed the edge of the stream. 

“ So it is. But that applies more to the laying 
out of the laterals, or branch ditches, than to 
the reservoir. The higher you have that, the 
greater your fall of water and the more land you 
can cover.” 

“ Then why not build the dam as close to our 
line as we can? ” asked Phil. 

“ Say, you boys are ‘ catching on ’ like good 
ones,” praised Andy. “ That’s just the thing 
to do.” And when they reached the boundary 
of the section, he showed them with how little 
work, thanks to the lay of the land, a reservoir 
a hundred feet long and as wide could be 
built. 

This decided upon, they returned to the clear- 


AN IRRIGATION PLANT 275 


ing, where the agent constructed a simple level 
to establish the grade. Taking three pieces of 
board, he cut one to the length of 16% feet and 
another to 3 feet and 4 inches. 

“ The grade of the land is about 1 inch to 
the rod on this west side,” said Andy, “ and that 
is the only one you will have to irrigate.” Then 
he drew out a table showing the number of 
miner’s inches a ditch carrying a 6-inch head of 
water would discharge. For the grade of 1 inch 
per rod, this proved to be 37 miner’s inches, or 
.93 cubic feet per second, for the ordinary-sized 
ditch having a 14-inch width at the bottom and a 
mean depth of 5 inches. 

“ What’s a ‘ miner’s inch ’? ” asked Phil. 

“ It’s the most common method of measuring 
water for irrigation purposes. I’ve been making 
an apparatus to measure the water flow, and I 
can show you by working it better than by ex¬ 
plaining. But just let me finish this grader 
first.” 

As Andy had found the grade to be 1 inch 
per rod, he cut the third board to a length of 
3 feet and 5 inches, then nailed it firmly to one 
end of a long board, and the 3-foot 4-inch piece 
to the other. This done, he put a strip of 1-inch 
board under the shorter leg, then bound a car- 


276 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


penter’s spirit level to the centre of the long 
board. 

“ You carry this carefully, Ted,” he ordered, 
giving the home-made grader to the boy. “I’ll 
get my measuring board, and then we’ll go back 
to where we are intending to put in the dam.” 

Interestedly the young homesteaders in¬ 
spected the latter piece of apparatus after they 
had reached the site of the reservoir. It con¬ 
sisted of a board 1 inch thick, 12 inches wide, 
and 8 feet long. In this had been cut an open¬ 
ing 50 inches long and 6 inches wide, the centre 
of the slot, on the upstream side, being 4 inches 
from the top of the board, while the down-stream 
side was bevelled to present a sharp edge to the 
water. 

A second 12-inch board, with one end fash¬ 
ioned into a handle, was placed against the up¬ 
stream side of the slot and so hung upon the first 
board that it could be shoved back and forth. 
On the down-stream side of the opening, a bev¬ 
elled block was fitted and screwed to the second 
board, and the inches were marked. 

Placing the apparatus in the creek so that 
it dammed it, the water quickly flowed over the 
top. 

“ Pull that handle back until the block is at 


AN IRRIGATION PLANT 277 


the 12-inch mark along the slot,” directed Andy. 
As Phil did so, the water fell below the top of 
the board. 

“ Now shove it back until the water is level 
with the top,” the agent ordered. And when 
it had been done, Ted said the block was at the 
6-inch mark. 

“ The number of miner’s inches flowing 
through the slot is equal to the total square 
inches in the opening, that is, near enough for 
all practical purposes in a small stream like 
this,” explained Andy. 

“ Why, that makes 36 miner’s inches,” said 
Phil. “ What was the use of doing all this when 
the table showed 37 miner’s inches, with a 6-inch 
head, for a grade of 1 inch per rod? ” 

“To show you how to measure miner’s inches 
and to determine a supply of water when you 
do not know it, in case you should ever want to.” 

“ Then you won’t need to build a reservoir? ” 
said Ted. 

“ Why not? This simply proves that the 
brook has a natural flow of about 37 miner’s 
inches.” Then taking out another table, he read: 
“ One miner’s inch equals .02 cubic feet per sec¬ 
ond; 1.2 cubic feet per minute; 72 cubic feet per 
hour. Now an acre-inch of water, or water to 


278 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


cover the surface of an acre of ground to the 
depth of 1 inch, equals 8630 cubic feet, which 
1 miner’s inch will supply in approximately 50 
hours. The average amount of water for one 
irrigation of ordinary ground, that is not sun¬ 
baked, is 2.3 inches. With a little calculation you 
can determine how long it would take your flow 
of 37 miner’s inches to give you 2.3 acre-inches.” 

“ May we take that table, Andy? ” asked Ted. 
“ I’ll copy it tonight. We never could remember 
it, and when it is time to irrigate, we shall want 
to know how long it will require.” 

“ But what has all this to do with the reser¬ 
voir?” Phil inquired, as the agent handed the 
table to his brother. 

“ Just this. On the reverse of the table you 
will find the miner’s inch represented in gallons; 
27,152 gallons are required for an acre-inch. 
When you get the west side cleared, you will 
have about 60 acres. Now 1 cubic foot of water 
equals 7.48 gallons. To get the required depth 
of 2.3 acre-inches for irrigating, you must have 
8349 cubic feet of water, or practically 62,450 
gallons per acre, or 3,747,000 gallons for the 60 
acres. As your reservoir will have a depth of 
only 10 feet, you will have a million gallons, 
which will allow you to irrigate only about a 


AN IRRIGATION PLANT 279 


quarter of your land at one time. But, of course, 
it will be years before you will have the entire 
60 acres under cultivation, considering all you 
have on the east side, and by that time you may 
be in a position to double the size of your reser¬ 
voir. In irrigating, the more laterals you can 
use at one time the better, and the more water 
you have the more you can use. Now we’ll lay 
out the course for the ditch with our grader.” 

Placing the shorter leg at the spot where the 
head gate to control the supply from the reser¬ 
voir was to be, he told Ted to swing the longer 
leg until Phil should announce that the bubble 
was in the centre of the spirit level. When this 
had been done, the agent marked the second spot, 
then placed the shorter leg on it, and continued 
the operation until they had traversed all of the 
section to be irrigated, the contour, as the course 
is called, being nearly diagonal. 

“ Tomorrow we’ll plow a furrow connecting 
those grade marks and then construct a ditch,” 
said Andy, when the grading had been finished, 
“ or rather begin it.” 

“Where do the laterals come in?” queried 
Phil. 

“ They run from your farm, or main, ditch. 
For grain, they are usually 75 feet apart; for 


280 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


alfalfa, 90, and about 1300 feet long and they 
will run here at a grade of from one-half to three- 
fourths of an inch to the rod.” 

“ My eye! but there is a lot to this irrigation 
business,” exclaimed Ted. “ My head actually 
aches with trying to remember all you have told 
us.” 

“ It won’t seem so complicated when you are 
doing it,” smiled the agent. 

“ I hope not,” Phil said. “ But I don’t see 
what holds the water on the fields after you get 
it there.” 

“ Your borders. You must build banks about 
each field. That is the simplest method on land 
that is as easy to irrigate as yours. The banks 
are not high, just a furrow, so as not to interfere 
with passing from one field to another to mow 
and reap.” 

“ Of course, this year, you will plant only two 
or three fields. In later years you can complete 
the system. The chief thing is to build your farm 
ditch long enough at first. Now let’s go home 
and eat.” 

“ Which makes me think, Joy insisted that 
we should go over there for supper. Hurry, or 
we shall be late,” urged Phil. 

The next morning found them at the site of 


AN IRRIGATION PLANT 281 


the dam with horses and plow. For two days 
they worked on the reservoir, and then the boys 
and Andy plowed three furrows on the grade 
line, then ran a “ crowder,” constructed of two 
planks in the shape of a V, with the wide end 
braced stoutly, up and down, forcing out as 
much dirt as possible, and for the next three days 
they all worked like beavers clearing the main 
and lateral ditches and shaping the borders on 
four fields. 

To supply the water from the laterals to the 
fields, they constructed boxes, open at each end, 
6 inches square and 8 feet long, which were laid 
beneath the banks of the laterals. 

“We really ought to have plank heads at the 
laterals, but they are too expensive just now, so 
we can use canvas dams,” said Andy. “ It isn’t 
worth while to spend the money on ‘ tappoons,’ 
or metal dams, because in a few years you will 
be able to put in the regular plank gate, or even 
cement and steel gates, and every cent you save 
now is precious.” 

To regulate the water in the reservoir, they 
put in two gates, one to be kept open all the 
time to let water into the creek and the other 
to feed the main ditch. 

A covered flume, made of 3-inch plank, laid 


282 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


double, 30 feet long, 4 feet wide, and 4 feet 
high, was placed at the bottom of the dam. On 
both sides stout plank wings were built, the bet¬ 
ter to receive and discharge the water, the set in 
the reservoir resting against the dam, that in the 
ditch being carefully packed in order that no 
water might escape. 

Fitted into the end along the farm ditch was 
a plank gate which could be raised and lowered 
at will. 

Without accident the dam was finished and the 
gate opened six inches, that the creek might not 
be checked while the reservoir was filling. 

“ Now all you need to do is to plow and har¬ 
row the fields, then you can irrigate and sow,” 
said Andy. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


A TERRIBLE EXPERIMENT 

THAT shall we do today?” asked Phil, 
\\ as they sat down to breakfast on the 
morning following the completion of 
their irrigation system. 

I am going back to Chikau. Don’t dare stay 
away another day,” returned Andy. 

“ I was afraid you would say that,” exclaimed 
Ted. “ It has been mighty good of you to work 
with us as long as you have. But — ” 

“ It certainly has,” interrupted the elder boy. 
“ Some day, we may be able to do more than 
merely express our gratitude.” 

“ Oh, Andy knows that without our telling 
him,” declared Ted. “ What I want to know is 
whether he thinks we should go over to Water- 
ville and file our claims or wait awhile.” 

“ You must do that very soon,” responded the 
agent, “ but if I were you, I would clear some of 
the other land and seed it down first.” Then, 
noting the disappointment that appeared in the 
boys’ faces, he added, in explanation: “ Knowing 


284 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


the land agent, I should not be surprised if you 
had some trouble in getting him to file your en¬ 
try. Therefore, if you can say that you have not 
only built an irrigation system but have seeded 
down several plots of ground, you can the better 
prove your good faith.” 

At the suggestion of difficulty in filing their 
claim, the young homesteaders looked at each 
other in dismay. 

“ But why should the land agent refuse to 
accept our entry? ” demanded Phil. “ I think 
you should have told us before we laid out so 
much money and work.” 

“ Now don’t get excited,” soothed Andy. “ I 
just wanted to warn you that you might be the 
better prepared to meet any objections Sim¬ 
mons, the registrar, might raise.” 

“ But why should he raise any? ” persisted the 
elder boy, repeating his question. 

“ Well, for one reason, he has had an eye on 
E 1 himself. Only the law forbidding a land 
agent from taking up homesteads has prevented 
his doing so.” 

“ Couldn’t he get some one to take it up for 
him? ” asked Ted. 

“ He has tried to, but it didn’t work because 
Si exposed the fraud.” 


A TERRIBLE EXPERIMENT 285 


“ You don’t seem to like Simmons,” mused 
Phil. 

“ Oh, I’m not the only one who doesn’t. Si 
Hopkins is on his trail, and when he gets him 
there will be a new land agent at Waterville. 
That’s one reason I want you to wait about filing 
your claim — there may be a new agent any 
day” 

“ How would we know if there were? ” asked 
Ted. 

“ I’d tell you,” said Andy, with a smile. “ So, 
don’t ask any more questions,” he added, noting 
the facial expressions of his youthful companions. 
“ Just clear some land, seed it down. When 
you have done that, if I haven’t been over to see 
you, come to Chikau and I will advise you about 
going to Waterville.” 

Vainly did the young homesteaders seek to 
learn more concerning the present land agent 
and the reasons for a possible change in the office, 
but though their questions were ingenuous, Andy 
parried them, changing the trend of the conver¬ 
sation at every opportunity. 

“ I’ll warrant if there is any change, it will be 
Andy Howe we find in the Land Office,” sud¬ 
denly declared Ted. 

Though this suggestion caused both boys to 


286 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


watch their companion closely, beyond casting 
a quick glance at the younger, Andy made no 
comment, merely announcing that he would see 
them within a few days, and after saying “ good¬ 
bye ” started back to his station. 

“ That was a shrewd guess of yours, Ted. 
Whatever put it into your head?” questioned 
his brother, as they went to select their tools for 
clearing the land. 

“ Oh, he seemed so bent on our waiting, I 
knew there must be some good reason. I hope 
he gets the appointment. Just the same, before 
we lay out any more money or work, I think 
we ought to find out about our entry being 
accepted.” 

“ So do I, but speaking of money makes me 
think, where are you carrying ours? ” 

“ In my pocket-book, in the bag about my 
waist.” 

“ Seems to me, it would be safer to hide it in 
the hut. You might lose the bag, you know.” 

Though he protested that he would not, Phil 
insisted, and they finally put the pocket-book, 
from which they took out all over one hundred 
dollars, dividing the amount between them, in an 
old tin can, burying it in the ground under their 
bed of boughs. 


A TERRIBLE EXPERIMENT 287 


With axes and grub-hoes, the young home¬ 
steaders set forth to clear the first field touched 
by their irrigation system. 

At Ted’s suggestion they began on the most 
densely brushed section, that they might do the 
hardest work while their ardour was most 
keen. 

With a will they chopped and “ grubbed,” but 
the headway they made was scarcely noticeable. 

“ Here we’ve been working two hours, my 
hands are so blistered I can hardly hold my axe 
or hoe, and you wouldn’t know we had been 
working at all,” exclaimed Phil, in disgust step¬ 
ping out to survey the result. “ Looks as though 
some animal had been rooting for fun.” 

r ‘ Oh, come on. Wait till we’ve been working 
a week and then see what a change there will be,” 
returned his brother. 

“ A week? ” expostulated Phil. “ At that rate 
it will be fall before we have anything planted. 
There must be some easier way than the one 
we’re taking. I have it. We are a couple of 
‘ boneheads.’ We’ll use dynamite. We can blow 
more brush out in five minutes than we can clear 
as we have been doing in a day. Come on back 
to camp. You know more about handling it 
than I do.” 


288 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ But they only use dynamite to blow out 
rocks or tree stumps,” protested Ted. 

“ Then it will surely blow out brush.” 

“ Yes, and a lot of good earth, too.” 

“ Well, let’s try it anyhow. We’ll only use a 
little at first. If it works all right, we can use 
more.” 

Though expressing his doubts as to the success 
of the experiment, the younger boy finally 
yielded, and, going to camp, they returned with 
three sticks of the explosive, caps, and fuses. 

Making a hole among the roots of a particu¬ 
larly dense growth of scrub bushes, Ted planted 
a stick of dynamite, placed the cap, attached the 
fuse, and went into another clump of brush some 
two rods distant, to repeat the operation, for it 
was his purpose to explode the three charges at 
the same time by way of experiment to learn 
how much territory they would clear. 

Before he had more than made the hole for the 
second stick, however, Phil shouted: 

“ How do I stop the fuse, Ted? I’ve lighted 
it.” 

“ Stamp on it,” Ted yelled, springing to his 
feet. 

But before he could part the bushes to see 
what his brother had done, he heard a frantic 


A TERRIBLE EXPERIMENT 289 


scream “Run!” followed by the crackling and 
snapping of branches as the elder boy fled from 
the scene. 

Realizing the danger that the other two sticks 
of dynamite might be exploded by the force of 
the detonation, Ted hurriedly flung them with all 
his might in the direction opposite to that from 
which Phil’s voice had come, then bent low, and 
dashed through the brush. 

Not a yard had he gained, however, before 
there came a deafening roar, the ground rose 
under him and, in the midst of a cloud of earth, 
roots, and brush, he rose in the air. 

Terrified, he shrieked. But the roar of the 
explosion drowned his cries, and he dropped to 
the ground, unconscious of the mass of dirt and 
brush that fell on him or about him. 

Arrived at what he considered a safe distance, 
Phil had turned just in time to see the cloud 
raised by the dynamite shoot into the air. In 
vain he scanned the bushes near him for the sight 
of his brother coming toward him, and as the mass 
of debris dropped back to the ground and the 
echoes crashed from mountain to mountain, his 
face went white and his knees trembled under him. 

Completely unnerved at the thought that his 
warning had been too late and that his brother 


290 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


had fallen victim to his carelessness in firing the 
fuse before informing him of his intention, Phil 
fled, panic-stricken, from the spot, rushing madly 
to the camp, where he bridled his pony, leaped on 
its bare back, and raced toward the Jay farm. 

At the sound of the rapid hoof-beats, Joy ran 
to the door. 

“Oh, what is it? What’s happened?” she 
cried, as she beheld the look of terror on Phil’s 
face. 

“ W-where’s your father? Quick!” gasped 
the boy. 

Cool in emergencies, Joy stepped back into the 
house, picked up a tin horn, returned to the door, 
blew three shrill blasts, and then rushed to the 
boy, arriving just in time to catch him as he 
reeled from his pony in a faint. 

To Jasper, working in his field behind the 
barn, the three blasts on the horn carried the 
signal that he was urgently needed at the cabin, 
and, dropping his tools, thinking only that Peter¬ 
sen had come to avenge the discover}^ of his theft 
of the horse, he -ran to the back door, seized his 
rifle, cautiously advancing round the corner just 
as Joy dropped to the ground, took Phil’s head 
in her lap, and began to bathe it in some water 
she had fetched. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


TED MAKES A DISCOVERY 

P AUSING in his tracks, the aged farmer 
stared from the lather-dripping, bare¬ 
backed pony to the seemingly lifeless boy 
whose head his daughter was bathing and caress¬ 
ing. Unable to solve the puzzle, Mr. Jay called: 
“ Who hurt him? ” 

Startled at the suddenness of the hail and 
wondering if her father had heard any of the 
words she had uttered as she worked over Phil, 
Joy turned a flushed face toward her father, only 
to scream: 

“ Put down that rifle, Pap! Don’t point it 
at us.” 

Instantly her father obeyed, at the same time 
asking: 

“ What’s happened? ” 

“ I don’t know.” And tersely Joy explained 
Phil’s arrival, his words, her blowing the horn, 
and the boy’s fainting. 

“ Must be something wrong with t’other one,” 
opined the farmer. “ Wasn’t that a blast I heerd 


292 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


just agone? Probably t’other one got hurted. 
You go saddle up, your fingers is limberer than 
mine, and I’ll bring this young feller round.” 

Joy also had heard the explosion, and, as her 
father’s words recalled it to her mind, she readily 
accepted his explanation of Phil’s arrival and 
swoon. 

“ Don’t be rough with him, Pap; he ain’t our 
kind,” she cautioned, as she tenderly placed 
Phil’s head on the ground, sprang to her feet, 
and raced toward the barn. 

In reply, the aged farmer grunted, watching 
his daughter till she entered the horse-stable, 
then darted into the cabin, opened a cupboard, 
seized a black bottle, and, returning to the boy, 
raised his head, then forced some of the brown 
liquid down his throat. 

The strength of the stimulant burned Phil’s 
throat, causing him to gag and sputter, and as 
Joy led forth the two horses, he opened his eyes. 

“ Here, take another dose. Can’t have you 
going off again before we know what’s wrong. 
’Twould be a waste of time that must be precious 
seeing — ” 

“ No, I’m all right,” murmured the boy, sit¬ 
ting up. “ It’s Ted. I set off the dynamite too 
soon. I yelled to Ted, but he didn’t c-come. 


TED MAKES A DISCOVERY 293 


O-oh! ” and again Phil fell back in a swoon 
at the evident thought that he had killed his 
brother. 

Horrified at the words, father and daughter 
looked at one another and then at the prostrate 
boy. 

“ You go, Pap. I couldn’t stand it to see — 
anything,” she finished lamely. 

“ Give him another dose from this,” he began, 
only to check himself and say, “ No, you’d bet¬ 
ter let him sleep till I get back, if he will.” And 
running to his horse, he climbed onto his back 
and galloped toward E 1. 

Having closed his eyes when he found himself 
in the twisting, whirling mass of earth and brush, 
Ted lay perfectly still for several moments after 
he felt himself strike. As the roar in his ears 
subsided, however, he moved first one arm, then 
the other and finally his legs. Finding, to his 
surprised delight, that he could do so without 
pain, he shoved the tangle of brush away from 
him, sat up, rested a moment, then got to his 
feet, and gazed about him. 

Jumping elk!’ as Steve says, but that 
charge sure did clear some space! ” Then his 
scattered wits returning, he bethought himself 
of his brother and yelled: “ Phil, oh, Phil! ” 


294 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


When no answering hail came to him, he 
started to run only to stop, his face twisted in 
pain. 

“ Feels as though a million needles were stick¬ 
ing into me,” he murmured to himself. And 
again he felt of his arms, legs, and body. “ Noth¬ 
ing broken,’’ he finally announced. “ Must have 
been the shock of moving after landing so sud¬ 
denly. Seems to me I’ve read something like 
it — a man who was blown up described.” 

Assured that his limbs were sound, the boy be¬ 
gan to walk slowly, and as the pricking numb¬ 
ness vanished, he increased his pace, shouting all 
the while for his brother. 

Alarmed at the failure to be answered, he sud¬ 
denly paused. 

“ I couldn’t have thrown those two sticks 
toward him! ” he gasped, then dashed frantically 
forward. 

Search, however, failed to show the sign of 
any other upheaval. 

“ Maybe he’s gone to camp for stuff for me,” 
Ted said to himself, and quickly hastened to the 
hut, where the absence of Pat suggested to him 
his brother’s actions. 

“ Poor old Phil! He thinks he’s done for me,” 
he exclaimed, and quickly saddling Daisy, he 


TED MAKES A DISCOVERY 295 


leaped onto her back and headed her toward the 
Jay farm, reasoning that his brother would go 
there for aid. 

Eager to relieve the anguish he knew Phil 
would feel, Ted rode hard and was within a 
few feet of the clearing when a voice hailed 
him. 

“Well, I swan! How’d you git here? 
Thought you was — ” And then the aged 
farmer stopped abruptly, realizing his words 
were untimely. 

But Ted seemed not to have heard them. 

“ Where’s Phil? ” he demanded. 

Back at the cabin — in a dead faint. That 
is, he was when I left. But how’d you — ” 

“ Never mind now,” returned the boy. And 
shaking out his pony, he raced ahead, Mr. Jay 
following as best he could. 

Just as Ted appeared in sight, Phil opened 
his eyes, and as the sound of hoof-beats reached 
him, he looked questioningly at Joy. 

“ Why, it’s Ted himself !" cried the girl, in 
amazed delight. 

At the words Phil sprang to his feet, but, as 
he assured himself of their truth, he sank down 
again. 

With a cry of concern, Ted leaped from his 


296 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


pony and knelt beside his brother. Frantically 
he and the girl worked over Phil, and at last he 
recovered consciousness. 

“Ted!” “Phil!” And the brothers embraced 
lovingly. 

When their composure had been restored, Ted 
related his experiences while the others mar¬ 
velled at his escape. 

“ Better let me lend you a rail,” commented 
Mr. Jay. “ You can drag that and it will pull 
up the brush. It’s slower, but it’s safer.” 

“ Thanks, we will,” smiled Ted. “ But I guess 
we’ll let the clearing go till tomorrow. I think 
I’ll take a vacation the rest of the day.” 

“ Oh, goody! You can stay with us and I’ll 
teach you how to cook,” exclaimed Joy. 

Eagerly the young homesteaders accepted' 
the invitation, but they insisted upon being 
allowed to help, and donning some of the girl’s 
aprons, they were soon daubed with flour and 
dough. 

“ Lorsey, what a sight! ” laughed the old set¬ 
tler, coming in a short time later. “I’m going 
to sow some alfalfa and thought maybe you’d 
like to see how ’twas done.” 

“ Now, Dad, you know Ted wants to rest. 
You shouldn’t have asked them,” Joy protested. 


TED MAKES A DISCOVERY 297 


“ I’m doctor and they can’t go; besides, I am 
teaching them to cook so they won’t be obliged 
to live on canned stuff.” 

“ Wall, I kin put off planting the alfalfa until 
tomorrow. I’ve got enough to do in the garden,” 
and Mr. Jay went out. 

When milking-time came, the boys insisted 
on going to the corral in which the cows were 
herded to be milked. 

“ May I try? ” asked Phil. 

Readily the permission was granted, but after 
a few futile efforts to extract even a drop of 
milk, the cow looked round as though to see 
what manner of thing was pulling at her bag. 
Her inspection was evidently unsatisfactory, for 
she gave a kick that put Phil on his back and 
sent the pail spinning. 

“ Try this cow, I’ve got her started,” directed 
Jasper, when the boy had picked himself and the 
pail up. 

This time, thanks to the old settler’s instruc¬ 
tion, Phil did better. 

“ You’ll get the knack with a little practice,” 
he said. “ She’s the easiest milker in the herd, 
and when you go home you must take her. 
You’ll find it mighty good to have fresh milk, 
and Joy’ll show you how to prepare the cream 


298 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


and make butter. No, you can’t buy her. If I 
can’t lend Winthrop Porter’s boys a cow, it’s a 
pity.” 

For the next two days the boys, still unnerved 
by their experience, having brought over the 
blacks from their camp to insure their safety, 
alternated between watching the old settler 
cultivate his land and Joy cook and do her 
churning. 

“ Reckon I’ll have to go over tonight and see 
if Petersen will rent me his team to plow,” an¬ 
nounced Mr. Jay, at supper. 

“ With our blacks in the barn, eating their 
heads off? ” exclaimed Ted. 

“ Know any more ’bout plowing than you did 
about milking? ” 

“We can learn, though; we ought to be able 
to help some.” 

“ Sure you kin. And I’ll be mighty glad. I 
don’t like Petersen, but he’s my nearest neigh¬ 
bour, except you, you know. Pie’ll forget our 
little trouble when he thinks he’s going to get 
some of my money.” 

“ I’m afraid you’ll be sorry we are not farther 
away,” said Ted. “ It will be easier to ride over 
than to cook a meal.” 

“ You’ll always find a welcome,” returned 


TED MAKES A DISCOVERY 299 


Joy, blushing. “ Won’t they, dad? ” she added 
to cover her confusion at the fear the boys might 
think her forward. 

“ Them and their horses. Them blacks takes 
my eye.” And they all laughed. 

The next morning, with Ted driving and Phil 
holding the plow, the boys travelled back and 
forth across the field, more than holding their 
own with the older man. 

“ They done fine, Joy,” declared her father, at 
dinner. “ I wish they was my boys. You 
wouldn’t know this quarter in two year. I’m a 
gettin’ too old to work it properly, but they 
could. Seems though you young folks ought to 
be able to fix it somehow. E 1 and E 2 would 
make a splendid farm if they was joined.” 

“ Why, Daddy Jay! The idea of your saying 
such a thing! ” exclaimed the girl, her face turn¬ 
ing to a bright crimson. 

Turning to his brother, Ted was amazed to 
see that he too was blushing, and he coughed 
impishly as he surprised an interchange of 
glances between Phil and Joy. 

“ Guess we may be able to arrange it, Mr. 
Jay,” he chuckled, whereat Phil and Joy became 
exceedingly interested in their food. “ You old 
fox! ” he cried, slapping his brother on his back. 


300 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


as they went out to hitch up the horses. “ Now 
I understand why your head ached so you had to 
go back to the house yesterday and the day be¬ 
fore, only you’ve located your trouble in the 
wrong organ. Go in and win. She’s a bully 
girl, and Momsy’ll like — ” 

“ Oh, dry up!” snapped Phil. But though 
he obeyed, at intervals during the afternoon Ted 
gave vent to hearty chuckles. 

“ We’ll go over to our quarter tomorrow,” an¬ 
nounced his brother, as they were preparing for 
bed. 

“ Why? I wouldn’t turn away from such 
a g— ” 

A swiftly thrown pillow, striking him full in 
the face, smothered the rest of the sentence, and 
before he could continue, Phil was saying in his 
most impressive manner: 

“ If we can plow for Jasper, we can plow 
for ourselves. We mustn’t let pleasure inter¬ 
fere with our serious purpose.” 

“ Oh, rats! But if you are ready to go, I am. 
Too bad, though, Jasper didn’t build his cabin 
on the line. We could build ours on our side 
and you wouldn’t have to waste fifteen minutes 
riding over. Poor Pat! He’ll wish he was back 
in Avon.” 


TED MAKES A DISCOVERY 301 


Phil’s retort was a snore so studied that the 
younger boy laughed aloud. 

The next morning, both the old settler and Joy 
urged the young homesteaders to stay the rest of 
the week, but they pleaded the necessity of get¬ 
ting their land planted as soon as possible. 

Although they had bidden the girl good-bye 
before they went to the barn, Phil kept delay¬ 
ing to start, now that they were ready, with the 
ponies and cow tied behind and the iron rail in 
the wagon, his many covert glances toward the 
cabin indicating that he hoped for another 
glimpse of Joy. 

“ Guess you’ll have us for dinner, after all, 
Mr. Jay,” grinned Ted. “We don’t seem to be 
travelling very fast.” 

A slap of the reins that started the blacks so 
suddenly they almost jerked the other animals 
off their feet was his brother’s answer. 

But before they had proceeded a rod, Joy ran 
from the cabin, staggering under the weight of 
a big basket. 

“ Here are some things I cooked for you,” she 
said, as Ted sprang to the ground and relieved 
her of her load. And as the young homesteaders 
set out again, she called: “ Come over to supper 
tomorrow night.” 


302 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


Several times Ted tried to start a conversa¬ 
tion, but his brother maintained a haughty si¬ 
lence, and at last he gave it up and began to 
examine the basket Joy had given them, with the 
remark that if he couldn’t talk he would eat. 

No sooner had he raised the cloth than his eyes 
rested on an envelope. 

“ ‘ Mr. Phil Porter,’ ” he read. “ Funny that 
should be in my basket. Wonder who he is?” 
With a growl Phil snatched the envelope, while 
Ted grinned: “ Better let me drive. Your poor 
head will ache so in a minute you won’t be able 
to see the road.” 


CHAPTER XXX 


A SERIES OF UNPLEASANT SURPRISES 

B Y tacit and mutual consent, when the young 
homesteaders arrived at their section, they 
made no mention of their terrible experi¬ 
ence, and setting out some of Joy’s food, ate 
ravenously. 

“ We ought to be able to clear and plow one 
field this afternoon,” said Phil, when the last 
dish was wiped and put away. 

Readily the younger boy agreed, and hitching 
the blacks to the plow, they were soon at the 
clearing, which looked as though it were pock¬ 
marked, the surface was so pitted with holes 
where the brush had been blown out. 

“ We’ll save time by dragging with an iron 
rail, the way Mr. Jay told us, instead of trying 
to plow this scrub growth and grass under,” de¬ 
clared Ted. Accordingly they took the whiffle- 
trees and some chains from the plow, returned to 
camp, hitched on to the rail the aged settler had 
loaned them, drew it to the clearing, where they 
quickly made a horse fast to each end. 


304 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Ready? ” called Phil. 

“ Ready,” answered his brother. 

“ Then giddap.” 

As the horses started, the edge of the rail bit 
into the ground, tearing up everything in its 
course, and by night the boys had cleared a 
couple of acres, for the growth was not heavy. 

“ Which shall it be — clear some more land 
or plant what we have cleared? ” inquired Phil, 
when they were ready to work, the next morning. 
“ Or I say, better still, as there is no wind, let’s 
burn the brush we cleared yesterday. Those 
piles don’t look very well, and if Petersen — ” 

“Oh, bother Petersen! As Joy said, he’s 
afraid of us. But we won’t burn any brush till 
Andy or Steve is here, it’s too dangerous.” 

“ Guess you are right. Which is it, clear or 
plant? ” 

“ Plant. If I don’t sow my 4 Durum 9 wheat 
right off, it won’t have any chance.” 

“ Hoped you had forgotten Durum for a 
while,” laughed his brother. “ But as you- 
haven’t, I suppose you must have your way. 
You can sow Durum and I’ll sow alfalfa.” 

Laughing and chatting happily, the young 
homesteaders cut two bags in halves, tied short 
pieces of rope to the corners of the lower por- 


UNPLEASANT SURPRISES 305 


tions, filled them with their respective seeds,' and, 
slinging the ropes over their shoulders, set forth 
for their clearing. 

Taking a handful of the seed, they scattered it 
broadcast, as they walked back and forth across 
the fields they had prepared. 

“We must go back for more alfalfa,” called 
Phil, before he had covered quite half of his 
clearing. 

“ More seed? ” repeated his brother, in amaze¬ 
ment. “ Why, you had enough for that whole 
field. What on earth have you done with it? ” 

“ Sowed it, of course.” 

“ Dumped it, you mean,” grinned Ted. 
“ Look! I’ve got half of mine left. There won’t 
be room for your alfalfa to grow, it will be so 
thick.” 

“ And your Durum will be so thin you can 
drive a team between each stalk,” retorted 
Phil. 

“ Well, my seed will last to cover all the land 
I want, which is more than you can say for your 
alfalfa. If you keep on as you’ve started, you 
won’t have enough to plant one field, instead of 
four. And you know the storekeeper said we 
had a plenty for four.” 

“ Perhaps you can make it last longer, I can’t. 


306 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


I don’t believe that man in Bradley told the 
truth,” snapped the elder boy. 

“ Now don’t get peevish. Go back to camp, 
get some more seed, and when you return, I’ll 
show you how to sow it.” 

In no pleasant mood Phil started off, only to 
return at full speed, beckoning frantically to his 
brother. 

Surprised at such actions, and the more that 
Phil uttered no word of explanation, Ted ran 
to meet him. 

“ There are two men at the hut, and they are 
throwing our things out,” gasped the elder boy, 
in a hoarse whisper, as they came within easy 
hailing distance. 

“ And our guns are inside,” bemoaned Ted. 
“ What did they say? ” 

“ They did n’t see me. I did n’t give them the 
chance.” 

“Well, we have our rakes. We ought to be 
able to put up some fight with them. Come on.” 

But when the young homesteaders, after ap¬ 
proaching the camp with all the stealth they 
knew, arrived at their hut, no sound came from 
within. 

“ Probably they have seen us,” whispered Ted, 
in his brother’s ear. 


UNPLEASANT SURPRISES 307 


“ Then we’ll fool them,” returned Phil. And 
taking off his cap, he placed it on the end of the 
rake, then pushed it forward until it was at the 
edge of the door where it would be plainly visible 
to any one inside. 

Hearts seemingly in their mouths, the boys 
waited. But still there was no sign of the men 
Phil had seen. 

At the end of several minutes Ted moved close 
to the hut, and carefully made an opening 
through which he could look. 

“Not a soul in there,” he exclaimed. “ You 
must have been dreaming, Phil.” 

“ Guess I know two men when I see them,” 
he retorted. “ Let’s act as though we didn’t 
know they were here. We’ll talk out loud and 
pretend to be returning from the clearing. That 
ought to fetch them. Be ready, though.” 

This ruse also failed in its purpose, and, 
throwing discretion to the winds, Ted rushed 
boldly round the corner, then paused abruptly. 

Hung beside the door was a sheet of paper 
on which was written in crude spelling: 

You claim jumpers must go! Take 

your things and get! E 1 belongs to us. 

We filed on it 3 munths ago. We’ve put 


308 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


your things outside, as the law directs. If 
we find you or them here when we return, 
there’ll be more to it. Claim jumping ain’t 
healthy in these regions! 

The Rightful Owners of E 1. 

Too astonished to speak for the moment, the 
boys stared at the warning. 

“That’s some trick!” Ted exclaimed at 
last. 

“ Bet it’s Petersen’s work,” added his brother. 
“ It’s somebody’s, that’s certain,” agreed Ted. 
“ The thing for us to do is to go to Waterville 
and file our claim as fast as we can.” 

“ Suppose these men have been there first,” 
suggested the elder boy. 

“ Andy would have told us. Come on, we 
haven’t any time to lose. You get the money 
while I saddle.” 

Ere Ted had finished, however, Phil joined 
him, his face white. 

“ The money’s gone! ” he shouted. 

Dropping the cinch he was buckling, his 
brother dashed into the hut where the displaced 
boughs, the uncovered hole, and empty can 
proved the truth of the announcement. 

“ Every cent we had in the world,” he sobbed. 


UNPLEASANT SURPRISES 309 


“Not quite. We kept out some, you know. 
Twenty dollars, to be exact. That’s enough to 
pay the cost of filing. Let’s show these robbers 
we can do a thing or two. Good! They must 
have overlooked our pistols, though they’ve 
helped themselves to our rifles.” 

Angered at the robbery and warning, the 
young homesteaders hurriedly buckled on their 
holsters, put some cartridges in their pockets, 
selected some food from the pile of their belong¬ 
ings in front of their door, and, finishing the 
saddling of their ponies, galloped away. 

Having learned from Andy that the way to 
Waterville was the road leading past Petersen’s 
section, they lost no time in going down the 
brook and were soon racing along the highway. 

With their mounts dripping lather, the young 
homesteaders finally drew rein in front of a 
building bearing a sign “ Land Office.” 

“We want to file on a claim,” said Phil, when 
they had entered. 

“ Got the money? ” demanded a man on the 
front of whose desk was the word “ Registrar.” 

“ Yes — that is, how much is it? ” stammered 
the boy, amazed at such a question. 

“ Nineteen dollars.” 

“We have it,” announced Ted, wondering if 


310 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


the relief he felt as he heard the amount was 
evident in his voice. 

With a grunt the registrar took a form from 
his desk, got up, and advanced to the counter. 

“ Answer these questions,” he snapped. 
“ Names.” 

“ Phil and Ted Porter,” replied the elder 
boy. 

“ Where do you want to file? ” 

“ On quarter section, E 1, Chikau township.” 

Mindful of Andy’s statement that the regis¬ 
trar had long coveted the section upon which 
they had settled, the boys watched him closely 
as this answer was given. No outward sign of 
emotion did he evince. His head, however, was 
bent over the paper on which he was writing, and 
could the young homesteaders have seen the light 
that appeared in his eyes, they would have be¬ 
come even more upset than they were at the 
warning they had received. 

“ Raise your right hands and be sworn,” 
droned the agent, and when the oath had been 
administered, he continued his interrogations, 
having put down their general description, leav¬ 
ing the particulars of their parentage and family. 

“ You have examined the land you desire for 
a homestead? ” 


UNPLEASANT SURPRISES 311 


“ Yes, sir,” replied Phil, who was acting as 
spokesman. 

“ Any coal or minerals? ” 

“ No, sir.” 

“You are not filing this entry for the purpose 
of selling out to any person, persons, or corpora¬ 
tions, or with their connivance? ” 

“ No, sir.” 

“You will live on and cultivate the land to 
the best of your ability? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ By the way, you will enjoy the benefit of 
the law just signed by the President reducing 
the period of residence from five to three years 
and requiring a sojourn on the land of only five 
months in each year. You are not taking up this 
land as a speculation? ” 

“ No, sir.” 

Several more minor questions the registrar 
asked, then said: 

“ Now just sign your names, there. Good! 
That completes the filing of your entry, except 
the payment of the fees. As you are taking up 
one hundred and sixty acres, you must pay the 
government ten dollars; if you had taken only 
eighty, or less, it would only have been five: I 
am entitled to a commission of a dollar and a 


SIS THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


•half for each forty acres and a fee of a dollar 
and a half for administering the oath and taking 
your affidavit, nineteen dollars in all. 

“ Ah, thank you,” as Ted handed him the 
money. “ Now, if you wish, at the end of four¬ 
teen months, you can commute your entry. That 
is, by paying a dollar and a quarter an acre and 
the necessary fees for being sworn, having four 
witnesses testify that you have lived on and 
cultivated the land for fourteen consecutive 
months, and the cost of notice by publication 
in a newspaper of your intended commuta¬ 
tion, you can obtain your title to the land, 
which is called the patent. Of course, at the 
end of three years, without any charge per 
acre but with the fees for witnesses and the 
rest, you can obtain your patent just the same. 
The rest of the details you can learn from this 
pamphlet.” 

“ Then you have accepted our entry? ” asked 
Ted, after a silence of several seconds had 
brought no more questions. 

“ Not by any means.” And there was a sinis¬ 
ter smile about the registrar’s mouth. “ I have 
merely entered your claim.” 

As they heard the words, so evidently portent 
with meaning, the boys’ hearts sank, for they had 


UNPLEASANT SURPRISES 313 


taken hope as the interrogation had proceeded 
so smoothly. 

“ Doesn’t this constitute the filing of our en¬ 
try? ” hazarded Phil, timidly. 

“ No, I told you.” 

“ Why not? Has — has any one filed before 
us?” stammered Ted. 

“ What makes you ask that? ” 

“ Why — ” began the boy, when Phil broke in: 

“ We were told this would be the regular 
form.” 

“ So it is. I wanted to get your answers under 
oath. The government is keen for punishing 
land frauds.” 

“Land frauds?” exclaimed both boys to¬ 
gether. 

“ Exactly. You boys are neither of you of 
age. You have offered no paper from your 
parent approving your act, you have not re¬ 
ceived a special permit from the Secretary of 
the Interior, you have not offered evidence of 
having served in the army or navy, which would 
allow you to become homesteaders even if not of 
age. It is evident, therefore, that you are mak¬ 
ing a fraudulent entry. It will be my duty to 
have you arrested.” 

“ Take back your money, Ted,” commanded 


314 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


his brother, boldly, though inwardly quaking at 
the threat of arrest. 

“ Don’t touch itl ” snapped the registrar. 

“Why not? The money is ours. You have 
refused our entry, so you have no right to it.” 

“ Isn’t my time worth anything? ” 

“ Not out of our money. Put it in your 
pocket, Ted.” 

“ Leave it there. It is necessary as evidence 
of your filing.” 

“ Then give us a receipt,” retorted the elder 
boy. 

Realizing that he could not bluff the young 
homesteaders, Simmons made out a receipt, 
whereupon Ted pushed the money toward him. 

“ I warn you not to leave this region until 
I have instructions from Washington about deal¬ 
ing with you,” admonished the registrar. 

“ You will find us on our homestead, if you 
want us,” returned Phil. 

“ If you go there, you do so at your own risk.” 

“ But our claim holds, pending your instruc¬ 
tions from Washington? ” demanded Phil. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then come on, Ted. Oh, how soon may we 
expect to hear about it? ” 

“ In two weeks, more or less.” 


UNPLEASANT SURPRISES 315 


“ Which will give us time to consult Mr. Hop¬ 
kins,” commented the elder boy, and summoning 
all his dignity, he led the way from the office, his 
brother at his heels, while the registrar laughed 
unpleasantly. 


CHAPTER XXXI 


THE FIRE LOOKOUT 

V AULTING easily into their saddles, the 
boys lost no time in starting homeward, 
but so hard had they ridden to reach 
Waterville to file their claim that they were 
compelled to spare their ponies on the return. 

Earnestly did they discuss the words of the 
registrar, speculating as to whether or not they 
really had committed a fraud and discussing 
the other surprising features of their interview 
with the official. 

“ Well, it’s some satisfaction to know our 
application protects us until word is received 
from Washington,” Ted finally declared. “ It 
will block the game those claim-jumpers are try¬ 
ing to play.” 

“ I hope so. It doesn’t seem as though Sim¬ 
mons, knowing we were friends of Silas Hopkins, 
would dare to grant entry to whomsoever they 
are, now that we have put in our claim.” 

Descending darkness caused the boys to give 
all their attention to guiding their ponies until 


317 


THE FIRE LOOKOUT 

they realized that the animals were cleverer at 
keeping the road than they were themselves, and 
after they made this discovery, they devoted their 
senses to listening. For it was their first night 
in the saddle, alone, and they feared surprise 
both by men and wild beasts. 

Without mishap, however, they finally 
reached their hut, where to their delight they 
found Andy. And eagerly they poured out 
their troubles to him. 

“We’ll attend to this business in the morn¬ 
ing. Go to bed now. You’ve had enough ex¬ 
citement for one day.” 

Before dawn, however, the rain began to come 
down in torrents, percolating the thatched roof 
and compelling the young homesteaders and 
their guest to spread ponchos, blankets, and any¬ 
thing they could find to keep the water from their 
beds and from the food. 

As later they looked out upon a rainy day, 
Ted’s heart sank. 

“ Everything’s either soaked or damp and 
nasty,” he complained. “ The fire won’t burn 
enough to cook anything decently and we can’t 
work.” 

“ Never mind the work part of it,” returned 
Andy. “ This rain will do a world of good. 


318 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


Before harvest time you will probably be pray¬ 
ing for a third as much of a downpour. We ’ll 
find enough to do, don’t worry. What do you 
say to going fishing? ” 

“ I say ‘ no,’ ” replied Phil. “ If you are not 
going to do anything about our claim, I’m going 
over to see Mr. Jay.” 

At this announcement the others laughed 
heartily. 

“ I must think before I act,” said Andy. 

“ Mr. Jay doesn’t care any more about seeing 
you than you do about seeing him. If I were 
going to shirk all the chores, I’d at least tell the 
truth,” grinned his brother. But Phil had fled 
from the water-soaked shakedown at the first 
words. 

“ You going too? ” inquired Andy. 

“ Not much. If my letter paper isn’t wet, I 
shall write home. If it is, I may ride over and 
give Jennie another lesson.” 

“You boys aren’t very keen on fishing, evi¬ 
dently,” commented Andy, as he overhauled his 
tackle. 

“ I never caught but two fish in my life. One 
was a ‘ pumpkin seed ’ and the other was a smelt. 
It took me four days to get them and I must have 
tramped thirty miles.” 


THE FIRE LOOKOUT 


319 


“ You’ll find it’s different out here. If you 
followed this brook thirty miles — which you 
can’t because it’s only about ten from source to 
lake — you’d have more fish than you could 
carry. Better come.” 

But Ted was not to be persuaded, and after 
they had finished the chores, Andy set out, leav¬ 
ing Ted writing. 

In their letters to their mother the boys had 
refrained from mentioning the shooting of the 
bear and the incidents of the fateful dinner, fear¬ 
ing to alarm her, and Ted was busy explaining 
to her about the irrigation system when he heard 
hoof-beats. 

Wondering who could be coming, he went to 
the door, and beheld a rubber-clad chap of about 
thirty, tall, lithe, and well set up, his face tanned 
by sun and wind, calmly leading his horse under 
the animal shelter. 

“ Pray make yourself perfectly at home,” 
called the boy, sarcastically. 

“ Thanks,” returned the other, smilingly ig¬ 
noring the slur. “ I am Chester, of the forest 
patrol. How long have you been here? I’ve 
noticed your smoke for several days, but this is 
the first rainy day I’ve had to leave my station 
to investigate.” 


320 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ My name is Porter. Come in. My brother 
and I have had a rather rough time with 
strangers, which accounts for my uncivil greet¬ 
ing. I thought you patrolmen investigated every 
smudge as soon as you saw it.” 

“ The patrolmen do, if it is on their route. 
I only said I belonged to the forest patrol, I’m 
a lookout.” 

“ What’s that? ” 

“ I have a station on the top of Bear Moun¬ 
tain from which I can cover about a thirty-mile 
radius. Whenever I see smoke, I report it to 
the patrolman in whose section it lies, or to the 
nearest settler who has a ’phone, if our man is 
out on his route.” 

“ Hasn’t been any one here.” 

“ Because I didn’t report it, it is off the regu¬ 
lar route. I noticed the smoke showed and died 
down at certain periods, never gaining in vol¬ 
ume, so I decided it was some new entryman. It 
being rainy, however, I rode down to make sure.” 

The appearance and bearing of his visitor was 
so self-reliant, Ted felt that he was no enemy 
and did his best to be agreeable, telling him about 
his mother and sisters and the robbery, finally 
deluging him with questions concerning the life 
on the station. 


THE FIRE LOOKOUT 


321 


In love with his work, as all the forest patrol 
are, Chester talked of it so interestingly that 
Ted began to envy him. 

“ It must be bully knowing you are guarding 
millions of dollars worth of lumber and the lives 
of so many people,” he declared enthusiastically. 
“ Still, I should think you’d get lonesome off up 
there by yourself, but I suppose you read a lot.” 

“ I’m too busy watching for fires except when 
it rains, and then I usually have a trip to make, 
either like looking up a smudge or repairing a 
telephone. But a fellow can’t be lonesome 
among the trees and mountains, if he loves 
them.” 

“ How long are you on duty? ” 

“ From snow-going to snow-coming. I sleep 
when I can. That is, when I can’t see any 
smoke, I take a nap for half an hour, watch 
again, then take another nap, and so on. But 
why not ride back with me? Never seen a look¬ 
out station, have you? ” 

“ Never, and I’d like to immensely. But let’s 
eat before we go.” 

“ It sure will be good to taste grub I haven’t 
cooked myself,” declared Chester, as he ate with 
keen relish. “ You’re some cook, if you made 
that pie.” 


322 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ I didn’t. A friend of ours gave it to us.” 

“ Then you know Joy? ” 

“Yes. We were taken there after we had 
been drugged, and she kept us several days.” 

“ Let’s be on our way,” said Chester, rising 
so suddenly that Ted looked at him in surprise. 
But it was not until long afterwards, when the 
lookout and the young homesteader were fast 
friends, that the boy learned the action was 
caused by the knowledge that the girl had be¬ 
stowed some of her far-famed cooking upon 
strangers while she had always refused to give 
any to Chester, whom she had known all her 
life. 

“ What a glorious view! ” cried Ted, turning 
to look back as, for the first time in his life, he 
passed beyond the timber-line of a mountain. 

“ It is superb. But wait until you get to my 
nest. It’s wonderful from there.” 

When they reached the summit, however, the 
wind was blowing so that they lost no time in 
entering the octagonal cabin, one end of which 
was used for a stable. 

Extending full across each side, about four 
feet from the floor, was a window, two feet high, 
enabling the lookout to sweep the country with 
his telescope. 


THE FIRE LOOKOUT 


323 


“ I should think you could see better if the 
windows were taller,” commented Ted. 

“ Some of the winds I get would break them 
in a minute. As it is, I often am obliged to put 
up the shutters and stand outside.” 

In the centre of the cabin was a big table 
upon which lay a quantity of report blanks, 
paper, and a detail map of the country, within 
the radius of the lookout’s station, showing 
ponds, lakes, rivers, towns, highways, railroad 
tracks, homesteads, and lumber camps, and giv¬ 
ing the names of all settlers, with a code mark 
against those who had telephones. In other 
places were instruments for measuring the ve¬ 
locity of the wind, gauging the rainfall and the 
like. 

Resting on a chair was a planed and polished 
piece of wood with a line running through the 
centre lengthwise, and another crosswise, to 
which an arrow, free to move in any direction, 
was attached. 

“ That’s a traverse board,” explained Chester. 
“ I’ll show you how it works. First look under 
the map. See those marks on the table? They 
are the points of the compass. When you use 
the traverse board, you first ‘ orient ’ it, that is, 
place it so that its bearing is true with the points 


324 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


of the compass, the needle pointing north. Now 
sit down. Take my telescope and look, say, 
south. Suppose you see smoke, but can’t ex¬ 
actly locate it. You clamp the arrow to the 
traverse board, the point toward the smudge, so. 
Next, you put the map with my station directly 
over the centre of the traverse, that red dot which 
I’ve marked, so. Now stick a pin through my 
lookout and into the centre of the board, then 
twist the map until its north and south line covers 
the north and south line of the board, so. Take 
the range-finder, place its bevelled edge against 
the pin, raise the sight, no, keep the one with 
that upright hair away from your eye, and look 
at your smoke again. With the tables and marks 
you can quickly get the range and locate it on 
the map.” 

For several minutes Ted squinted along the 
sights, glanced at the range tables and then at 
the map. 

“ I should say it was about there,” he said, put¬ 
ting his finger on a spot south of Bear Mountain. 

“ Too bad it isn’t pleasant, you might find a 
real fire to practise on.” 

“But I have found one. My eye! but the 
smoke is getting thick. Yes, I’m sure it’s where 
I pointed on the map.” 


THE FIRE LOOKOUT 


325 


At first the lookout had believed his visitor to 
be pretending that he had discovered a forest 
fire, but as he heard his last words, he pushed 
him from the chair and sighted along the range¬ 
finder. 

“You’re right! You’ve located it, Porter. 
It’s on Carl Petersen’s quarter.” 

And springing to his telephone, Chester called 
for connection with the man who was Jasper 
Jay’s nearest neighbour, with the exception of 
the young homesteaders. 


CHAPTER XXXII 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 

TOBODY answers, eh? That’s funny. 

Give me Burke, then, please, central. 

Oh, I say. You don’t know where 
Larry is, do you? Petersen is on his route 
and— What? Yes, please. If you locate him, 
tell him to go to Petersen’s, find out about the fire, 
and call me up. Yes, I’ll be at the station. Oh, 
hello, Burke. This is Chester. I wish you would 
ride over to Petersen’s and take a look at that 
fire. Yes, the sooner you can let me know the 
better.” 

“ Do you often have a fire break out on a 
rainy day? ” asked Ted, as the lookout swung 
around in his chair, after setting down his tele¬ 
phone instrument. 

“ That’s just the point exactly,” said Chester, 
evidencing that the young homesteader’s remark 
had fitted in with his own train of thought. “No 
ordinary fire could break out after the soaking 
everything has had for the last twelve hours, 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 327 


though the sun will be shining again in a couple 
more.” 

“ Maybe it’s his house,” suggested Ted. 

“ That wouldn’t make so much smoke. It’s 
hardly big enough to turn round in.” 

44 Then why not ride down and find out? Is 
it far? ” 

“Not very, but I want to wait here until I 
get a report.” 

The expression on the boy’s face, as he heard 
this statement, showed that he considered the 
lookout to be shirking his duties and, noting it, 
Chester said: 

“ I know what’s in your mind. You think 
I’m too lazy to ride a few miles in the rain. It 
isn’t that ”; then he paused a moment, and 
looked searchingly at his visitor before continu¬ 
ing: “You seem like the right sort. If you 
weren’t, Andy Howe, Steve Anderson, and Si 
Hopkins wouldn’t lift a finger for you, let alone 
doing all they could to help you. The point is 
this. We are suspicious of Petersen. He’s had 
trouble with all his neighbours. He set up a saw¬ 
mill last winter, and they caught him cutting 
trees beyond his lines. To cover this, he cut 
down the corner trees. The matter is in court 


now. 


328 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ And he tried to steal one of our horses. But 
how would a fire help him? ” 

“ Remove the evidence that he had cut down 
the government trees and let him swear that he 
thought he was cutting on his own land.” 

“ I see. Yet what could he set on fire that 
would burn after this rain? ” 

The outlook’s answer was forestalled by the 
buzzing of his telephone. 

“ Good for you, Larry! ” he exclaimed, after 
listening a few minutes. “ I tried to raise you 
through central. So it’s in the sawdust pile, eh? 
Reckon we’ve got Petersen this time. What, 
must have been burning several days ? It doesn’t 
make any difference if it has, I think he set it 
just the same. Sure he didn’t see you there? 
Good. Yes, I sent Burke over. Meet him and 
impress him and his men. I’ll send you some 
others. Sure. Tunnelling is the only thing, I’m 
afraid. But be careful. That pile must be forty 
feet high and a hundred and fifty long. It 
wouldn’t take more than a minute to bury a 
hundred men. Yes, I’ll stay here. Let me know 
how things are going. Yes, from Burke’s. Good 
luck and watch out when you are tunnelling.” 

For many minutes after he had talked with 
the patrolman, the lookout was busy calling up 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 329 


various settlers and ordering them to go to the 
fire, finally notifying the district chief in whose 
division Petersen’s homestead was located. 

“ Do you suppose those men will go? ” asked 
Ted, as Chester set down his telephone, picked 
up his telescope, and trained it on the smoke. 

“ You bet they will and anybody else I order. 
Cross my heart! but that’s going to be some fire. 
Look, there is twice as much smoke as there was 
before.” And he handed the telescope to the 
boy, who was amazed to see several columns of 
smoke where there had been only one or two 
when he had discovered it. 

“ But how can you know they’ll go? ” queried 
Ted, returning to the subject of collecting the 
band of fire-fighters. 

“ Because they can be arrested if they refuse. 
I’m a fire warden, all lookouts are, and I can 
order anybody and everybody I see fit to fight 
a fire, even you. It’s hard and dangerous work 
at a big fire and most men don’t like it. So in 
order to insure a warden’s securing the necessary 
assistance, it has been made law that men must 
go when ordered, on penalty of imprisonment. 
It is the same in all States where there is a fire 
patrol. Of course, our regular men are sent 
when they can be spared.” 


330 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ I’m afraid I shouldn’t be much good. I 
wouldn’t know what to do.” 

“ You’d be told quick enough.” And the look¬ 
out began an explanation of the various methods 
of stopping and fighting forest fires, from the 
simple method of making furrow-checks with 
plows, hoes, and shovels for the blaze that runs 
over the ground to back-firing, or starting a fire 
in opposition when the wind is right to drive it 
toward the forest fire — a method only used in 
desperate emergencies when the fire is beyond 
control and leaping from tree to tree. 

Finding a willing and eager listener in the 
young homesteader, Chester was pointing out 
on the map and describing the biggest fires that 
had occurred in his division, when his buzzer 
again rang. 

“ Ho? Oh, you, Mr. Jackson? Yes, sir, 
right away.” And hastily picking up a note¬ 
book and pencils, he hurried toward his pony, 
saying: “ Sorry, but the district chief has sent 
for me. Wants to question Petersen and I’m 
the only man he has handy who writes short¬ 
hand. Casey’s on his way to serve here.” 

With a rapidity that surprised Ted, the look¬ 
out had saddled and bridled, then turned to help 
him. And at a pace that seemed foolhardy, the 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 331 

warden was soon descending the trail, leaving 
the boy far behind. 

“ Better go back to your claim,” he shouted, 
as he reached the level. “ I’ve got to ride so hard 
you’d get lost trying to follow. See you again 
sometime.” 

And before the young homesteader could pro¬ 
test, for he was keen to watch, and perhaps help, 
in the fire-fighting, Chester was out of sight. 

“ Good thing I paid especial attention to the 
trail when we rode over,” said Ted to himself, 
as he turned Daisy toward El. “ Some time, 
though, old girl, they’ll find you and I can cover 
ground even if I am a tenderfoot.” 

As the lookout had predicted, the sun burst 
through the clouds before the boy reached the 
shakedown, and its torrid rays were quickly dry¬ 
ing the trees. 

Coming within sight of the thatched hut, Ted 
suddenly drew rein, as he beheld a pony tied near 
the door. 

“ Wonder who it is this time.” And the boy’s 
hand dropped to his holster, which Andy had 
cautioned the young homesteaders never to be 
without, in view of the warning they had received. 

But he withdrew his hand as quickly as he had 
lowered it when the person who had ridden the 


332 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


strange pony, having heard his approach, ap¬ 
peared in the doorway. 

“Jennie, of all people!” gasped Ted, as he 
saw the crippled little figure. “ What on earth 
brought you over here?” Then noting the 
shadow of pain his abrupt words had sent to the 
girl’s face, he added hastily: “ I surely am mighty 
glad to see you. I was thinking of riding over 
this afternoon.” 

Her smile restored by these assurances, Jennie 
said: 

“ I came with a telegram for you.” 

“A telegram? How did you get it when 
Andy is here? ” 

“ It was sent to Hutchins when Chikau 
couldn’t be raised. The agent there telephoned 
it over. I think it is important, so I brought it. 
Steve is away and I took his horse.” 

“ Good girl. Where’s the message? ” 

“ Pap was out when it came. I couldn’t write 
it, so I remembered it. It said: ‘ Phil and Ted 
Porter, Chikau. Your mother and sisters will 
arrive Friday! ’ ” 

“ Why, today is Friday! ” 

“ I know it. That’s why I thought you ought 
to get it.” 

“ I should say ‘ yes.’ But where’s it been all 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 333 


this time? You can’t travel from Weston to 
Chikau in a few hours. Who sent it? ” 

“ How do I know? I never was in Weston.” 

“ I mean who signed it. There’s always a 
signature to a telegram and a date line, as well.” 

“ Oh dear! I didn’t pay ’tention to them. I 
never took a telegram before. I thought it was 
just what it said that counted.” And Jennie’s 
face puckered ready to cry. For she had been 
proud at being the bearer of the message and 
had confidently expected praise instead of 
criticism. 

“ Never mind, so long as I know Momsy’s 
coming, that is the main thing. But we haven’t 
much time to get to Chikau. How’s the road? ” 
asked Ted, as he hurried from the shakedown 
and began to harness the blacks. 

“ Toler’ble.” 

“ That’s better than it was when we rode over 
here.” And without more words they filled the 
wagon with blankets and pillows to ease the 
jouncing for the little mother, then tied Daisy 
and Jennie’s pony to the tail. 

“ Almost forgot to leave a note for Phil and 
Andy,” exclaimed the boy as he was climbing to 
the seat. Stepping down, he ran into the hut, 
hastily scrawled, “ Gone to meet Momsy and the 


334 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


girls,” and placed it on a branch beside the door 
where it would not fail to attract attention. 

“ You’re sure it said Friday? ” asked Ted, as 
they drove along. 

“ ’Deed I am. I asked three or four times, 
’special.” 

“ Funny it didn’t get here sooner. It must 
have been Dr. Blair who sent it. At least, it 
sounds like — ” 

“Yes, that’s the name,” Jennie eagerly inter¬ 
rupted. “ I wasn’t sure, so I didn’t want to say.” 

“ And was it dated Weston or Boston, 
Mass.? ” 

“ I don’t remember.” 

The time passed quickly for the girl as she 
listened to her companion’s account of his do¬ 
ings, but it seemed to Ted that they never would 
come in sight of Peleg’s store. 

“ Gracious! it’s four o’clock,” he cried in dis¬ 
may, looking at his watch. “ As they didn’t 
come this morning, they must be coming on 64 
and she’s due at five. How near are we? ” 

“ Inside of five miles.” 

“ Then sit tight. I’ve got to trot if we’re go¬ 
ing to cover five miles over this road in time to 
meet the train.” 

But the going was so rough that after almost 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 335 


being thrown under the horses’ hoofs several 
times, the boy slowed down. 

“ Momsy’ll be disappointed if no one meets 
her,” he murmured. 

“ Let’s stand up back of the seat. Then you 
can trot,” suggested Jennie. And doing so, they 
were soon bumping along at a smart pace. 

“ There’s the store,” gasped Ted, catching a 
glimpse of the welcome landmark, and he urged 
the blacks faster. 

“ 64’s just whistled,” announced Peleg, as the 
boy drew up in front of the steps. 

“ Quick, take the reins, Jennie, and wait here. 
I can run to the station faster than I can drive.” 
And jumping to the ground, the young home¬ 
steader sped down the track, arriving in just 
time enough to recover his breath as 64 stopped. 

Warm were the greetings between the little 
mother and Ted and his sisters, and they were 
prolonged until Sallie suddenly asked: 

“ Where’s Phil? ” 

“ He’s sparking. It was only luck I got your 
telegram in time to get here. It didn’t come 
until this morning, and if a little friend of mine 
hadn’t ridden twenty-five miles, I should not 
have received it.” 

“ Must we travel twenty-five miles more to- 


336 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


night ? ” groaned Margie. Then, seeing nothing 
but trees all about, she asked: “ How do we go, 

fly?” 

“ You will stay at Chikau tonight and we’ll 
drive home — just think, Momsy, home — to¬ 
morrow.” 

“ But where is Chikau? I’ve been looking for 
it ever since I got off the train,” declared the 
younger girl. 

Before her brother could reply, however, Sallie 
exclaimed: 

“ Where’s the baggage man to give us our 
trunks? Here are our checks.” 

“ There, there, daughter. Give Ted time. We 
are in the wilderness, you know,” interposed 
Mrs. Porter. But she did not prevent the ava¬ 
lanche of caustic criticisms that the boy poured 
upon his sisters for their unreasonableness and 
airs. 

“ Here comes somebody or something,” cried 
Margie, pointing to the woods, and turning, they 
beheld the blacks driven by Jennie and Peleg. 

“ How do you like those horses? They are 
yours, Momsy,” said the young homesteader, 
proudly. 

Running out, Ted brought up the team, intro¬ 
duced the storekeeper and his daughter, then 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 337 


helped his mother and sisters into the wagon, 
and merrily they chatted and laughed as they 
bumped along to the settlement. 

Taking Mrs. Porter to her room, Jennie 
bustled about getting supper, assisted ably by 
Ted, while his sisters looked on delightedly as 
the boy made a spider cake. 

“ Oh, our trunks! They haven’t been brought 
from the station yet,” cried Sallie in alarm, as 
they were eating. 

“ Nobody will run off with them but a bear, 
and I shot the only one that was around here,” 
chuckled Ted. 

You? " gasped his sisters. Whereat the boy 
hurried away and returned with the pelt, which 
he had brought in the wagon, as evidence of his 
marksmanship. 

As they were seated about the store, talking, 
after supper, Steve came in, and later, Phil. 

“ Why, Momsy looks better already just for 
the sight of you farmers,” said Margie. 


CHAPTER XXXIII 


FIGHTING FOR THEIR HOME 

E ARLY the next morning the boys, who had 
, slept in Steve’s cabin while their mother 
and sisters had used Jennie’s room, were 
awakened by Andy, who was talking earnestly 
to Steve. 

Starting to rise up on his elbow, Phil was 
pulled back by his brother, who motioned him 
to lie quiet and listen. 

“ I don’t know whether we shall be able to 
stop it or not,” the agent was saying. “ It’s a 
pity that Mrs. Porter and the girls couldn’t have 
waited a bit longer. It will be an awful disap¬ 
pointment to them to get out here and then find 
their claim wiped out. I came back by way of 
the camp and sent your jacks over to E 1. I 
told Thomas to put them at work hauling the 
brush we’ve cleared off back onto the fields at 
the west. I opened the head gate as I came 
along. From the way things were going, I don’t 
believe it will be possible to save Jay’s. He and 


FIGHTING FOR THEIR HOME 339 


Joy were packing up what stuff they could and 
loading it into their old schooner. They’re going 
to bring them and their livestock over to the 
boys’ shakedown. If we can’t stop the fire at 
E 1, it will sweep the country right through to 
your camp. Be quiet about going out so as not 
to waken Ted and Phil. I’m afraid they would 
be so anxious to help that they would get into 
trouble. They don’t know anything about fight¬ 
ing fire.” 

“You may think you can keep us from fight¬ 
ing for our home, but you can’t! ” declared Ted, 
leaping from the bed. 

“ And we’ll show you that we aren’t such duf¬ 
fers, after all,” added his brother. “ We’re go¬ 
ing with you — and you can’t keep us away.” 

“But how about your mother and sisters?” 
queried Steve. “ One of you ought to stay here 
with them and quiet them. If I had my way, 
you’d both stay. Two men more or less will not 
make any difference in checking the fire.” 

At the thought of the little woman and the 
girls, the young homesteaders looked at one an¬ 
other in dismay. 

“ I’m older and I shall go. You must stay. 
As head of the family, I order you to,” exclaimed 
Phil. 


340 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Like fun I — ” began the younger boy, when 
a timid knock at the door interrupted him. 

“ Please, Mr. Jackson has sent over here for 
coffee and food for the fire-fighters and the 
ladies are taking on something awful,” gasped 
Jennie from the door which Steve had opened. 

“ The whole kettle is in the fire now,” growled 
Andy. “ Come on, we’ll go over to the store and 
question Jackson’s man.” 

“ Oh, Phil, this man says our homestead is 
going to be burned up,” wailed Margie, as she 
caught sight of her brother in the dim light of 
the store. 

“ Nonsense. You should know better than 
that, Ivers,” snapped Andy, who, noting at a 
hurried glance that Mrs. Porter seemed on the 
verge of collapse, was endeavouring to ease her 
mind. “If there is one place where we can check 
the blaze, it is at E 1.” 

“ Like — ” began the messenger, only to be 
cut short by Steve. 

“ What did you come over for? ” 

“ Coffee and all the food I can carry.” 

“ Then get it and get out. Tell Jackson 
that my jacks are on E 1. Because of the 
cleared ground there, that is the place to check 
the fire. Tell him we are going over there our- 


FIGHTING FOR THEIR HOME 341 

selves directly, and ask him to send his force, 
or all that he can spare, over to us,” instructed 
Andy. 

In short order Ivers was loaded down with 
cans of all kinds of food, and quickly he galloped 
away. 

“ I am sorry you have learned about the fire, 
Mrs. Porter,” said the agent, “ but it may be just 
as well, after all. Steve and I are going over. 
You will be perfectly safe here, and you can rest 
assured that we shall do everything in our power 
to save your homestead.” 

“ And we’re going too,” announced Ted. 

“ Then we shall all go,” declared the little 
mother. “ I should never have a second’s peace 
if I should stay here while you are all over there. 
No, it won’t do me nearly as much harm to go 
over as it would to force me to remain here. 
Margie, run and get our things. We will be 
ready in a few minutes, Mr. Howe.” 

At this decision the agent looked at the fore¬ 
man. 

“ Reckon it may be the best thing, after all,” 
murmured Steve. “ Anyhow, it will put more 
heart into the men to know that the family is on 
the quarter.” And accordingly the men hastened 
away to harness the blacks, while the others 


342 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


bustled about making ready, and at last, with 
Ted driving, his mother and sisters seated on 
piles of blankets and cushions, they set out, Phil, 
Andy, and Steve having ridden on ahead. 

Pausing at the ridge overlooking their home¬ 
stead, the boy cried: 

“ There’s E 1, Momsy, down where you see 
all those fields.” 

In silence the woman and her daughters 
looked upon the haven, then impulsively threw 
their arms about one another’s necks. And alter¬ 
nately crying and laughing, they arrived at the 
shakedown, where they found Joy already busy 
making a washboiler full of coffee. 

The pall of smoke could be seen in the west. 
Under its stress the introductions were short, and 
quickly the girls were assisting Joy in preparing 
the drink and food for which men were beginning 
to come in, some waiting to eat, others carrying 
back baskets and pails full to those on the fire 
lines. 

Assured of their mother’s safety, the boys has¬ 
tened away to the fire, but they went no farther 
than the edge of their quarter, where men were 
busily felling trees so that the branches and tops 
fell toward the blaze. 

Seeing Andy, Steve, and another man talking, 


FIGHTING FOR THEIR HOME 343 


Phil and Ted rode to them just in time to hear 
the stranger say: 

“ It was a splendid idea making our stand on 
this clearing. There’s no doubt about our being 
able to check the fire here.” And, after being 
introduced to the district chief, for the stranger 
was none other than Mr. Jackson, the boys hur¬ 
ried back to carry the gladsome news to their 
mother and sisters that their home was safe, 
after all. 

Not without herculean effort was it, however, 
that the fire was checked on E 1. As the flames 
fell upon the tree-tops lying toward them, they 
leaped into the air, sending forth heat and smoke 
before which the fire-fighters were compelled to 
give way. And as they yielded ground, little 
tongues of flame shot out into the grass, and soon 
the entire section seemed to be ablaze. 

“ Better move the women. The shakedown is 
doomed,” announced Mr. Jackson to Andy. 
“We can hold the fire on E 1, all right, but we 
can’t save the hut.” 

As cheerfully as he could, the agent delivered 
his instructions. And to his relief, the women 
did not go into hysterics. 

“ Where do you wish us to go? ” asked Mrs. 
Porter. 


344 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ To the dam. We’ll load everything into the 
wagon, there is plenty of time, and haul it up 
there.” 

“ It’s too bad the shakedown must go, it’s so 
cute,” sighed Margie. “ And I did so want to 
sleep on a bed of boughs.” 

“ You’ll have chance enough, and without a 
roof over your head, either,” returned Ted. 
“ We’ll be obliged to sleep outdoors until we 
build a cabin.” 

“ Which won’t be very long,” smiled Andy, 
as he noted the look of horror which settled on 
Sallie’s face. “ I’ll speak to some of the boys 
and we’ll have a regular, old-fashioned house¬ 
raising.” 

Before either of the girls could ask what such 
an occasion was like, Andy was summoned, and 
he waited only long enough to give the boys direc¬ 
tions for action in case it should be necessary to 
resort to heroic measures at the dam, then hur¬ 
ried away. 

“ I think he’s just grand! ” exclaimed Sallie, 
following the lithe form of the agent as he walked 
away. 

“ Better chain your children up, Momsy,” 
chuckled Ted. “ If you don’t you’ll lose them 
out here. I’m just holding Phil by the hair of 


FIGHTING FOR THEIR HOME 345 


his head.” And without giving his brother time 
to reply, he started the horses, while the rest of 
the little family walked. 

As they stopped at the dam and looked down 
upon the burning section, the flames leaped 
upon the hut. 

“ Oh, dear, there goes our home. I feel just 
as though we were losing everything, section and 
all,” wailed Margie, bursting into tears. 

The words, recalling their anything but satis¬ 
factory visit at the Land Office, caused the boys 
to glance sharply at one another, and neither 
could find the heart to speak. 

After the first terrific flash as the grass and 
brush caught fire, the blaze soon died down, and 
the fire-fighters were soon able to check the 
ground-running tongues of flame, even before 
they reached the area which Andy had flooded. 

At last, word was brought to the anxious little 
group that all danger was over, and in ecstasy 
of thanksgiving they dropped on their knees and 
prayed. 


i 


CHAPTER XXXIV 


THE GIRLS MAKE FRIENDS 

A SSURED that all danger was over, Phil 
announced that he was going to look over 
the burned area to find out how extensive 

it was. 

“ I’m going too,” declared his brother. “ I 
can tell better than you because I have a better 
eye for distances.” 

“ Oh, don’t leave us alone among all these 
strange men,” pleaded Sallie. 

As she heard the words, Joy flushed. 

“ The men in Washington are just as good — 
from things I have read they must be better than 
those in the East, Miss Porter,” she exclaimed 
defiantly. 

Elevating her eyebrows, Sallie was about to 
retort scathingly, when Ted, who knew his sis¬ 
ter’s mannerisms, interposed: 

“ Joy is right, Sis. The men out here may not 
be quite so — er — polished as those back East, 
but their hearts are in the right place and you 


THE GIRLS MAKE FRIENDS 347 


are perfectly safe with them — and you want to 
lay aside all your fool notions, or you won’t be 
popular.” 

“ Listen to the — ” began Sallie, only to be 
interrupted by the arrival of Air. Jackson and 
Chester. 

“ I wonder if you can make some more 
coffee? ” inquired the former. “ Some of the 
fire-fighters are pretty badly used up. If you 
can, I will send them up here.” 

“ Surely we can,” answered Joy, while the two 
Eastern girls looked at each other helplessly. 
And immediately she began the preparations. 

“Can’t you two help?” demanded Phil. 
“ Now’s the time for you to prove that you are 
useful as well as ornamental.” 

If looks could have killed, the boy would have 
been struck down by the glances his sisters be¬ 
stowed on him, but they set about assisting Joy 
with a will. 

“ Thank you, thank you very much,” said Mr. 
Jackson, with a smile. “ I’ll send the men to 
you in about fifteen minutes.” 

The pall of smoke still hung over the lowland, 
however, or those preparing the coffee and such 
other food as they had would have seen them 
already stumbling exhaustedly toward the dam. 


348 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


Of a sudden there sounded a deafening roar, 
followed by piercing shrieks. 

In horror, those about the wagon gazed 
below. 

“ That’s dynamite!” exclaimed Mr. Jackson. 
“ It can’t be that you boys were thoughtless 
enough to leave any at your — ” 

“ If they had, it would have exploded when 
the hut burned, not now, so long afterward,” in¬ 
terrupted Chester. While Phil said: 

“ No, sir. I put it all in a bag, in the wagon, 
on some bedding.” 

“ Then where could it have come from? ” de¬ 
manded the superintendent. 

“ It must have been those two sticks I threw 
away the day Phil and I were blowing out 
brush,” announced Ted. 

About to upbraid the young homesteaders for 
their carelessness in leaving the explosive unre¬ 
claimed, Mr. Jackson held his words, and with 
a command to Chester, ran down the hill, fol¬ 
lowed by the boys. 

At this fresh catastrophe Joy’s heart sank, for 
she expected the girls and their mother would 
collapse. But she was agreeably surprised. 
Though their faces were very white and their 
hands trembled, the three Eastern women turned 


THE GIRLS MAKE FRIENDS 349 


with one accord to the pile of bedding and began 
to tear the sheets into strips for bandages. 

“ Thank goodness, you won’t need those,” de¬ 
clared Andy, suddenly appearing. 

“ But the cries? ” exclaimed Sallie. 

“ Just surprise and warnings. The men’s 
nerves have been badly strained and the ex¬ 
plosion startled them.” 

“We certainly have a great deal for which 
to be thankful,” said Mrs. Porter. “ I should 
never get over it if any of these brave men had 
been injured through my boys’ carelessness.” 

As he heard the words, the agent looked at the 
little woman in amazement. “ I don’t under¬ 
stand,” he murmured. In reply, Mrs. Porter 
repeated Ted’s statement. 

“ Well, it is a relief to know there were only 
two sticks of it lying about,” returned Andy. 
“ I was afraid some one might have planted the 
explosive throughout the section.” 

The arrival of others of the fire-fighters put 
an end to further conversation, for Andy as¬ 
sisted the women in serving the coffee and 
food. 

As the men came forward, they greeted Joy 
heartily, while they looked wonderingly at the 
two stylish Easterners. 


350 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ These are Phil’s and Ted’s sisters and their 
mother,” said the agent by way of introduction, 
whereat the men bowed stiffly and became 
silent. 

Determined to break the awkwardness of the 
situation, Margie exclaimed: 

“ If you please, we prefer to be known for 
ourselves and not as Phil’s and Ted’s sisters. 
I am Margie and this is Sallie.” And she made 
a mock courtesy. 

“ Brava! That’s the way to get on out here,” 
laughed Mr. Jackson, who had come up just in 
time to hear Margie’s introduction. Then turn¬ 
ing to Mrs. Porter, he added: “ We are all like 
one big family out here. Somehow the woods 
make us forget ceremony.” 

Thus a feeling of fellowship having been es¬ 
tablished, the men ate and rested, recounting the 
narrow escapes they had had as the fire drove 
them back. 

“ There’s always a silver lining to the blackest 
cloud,” declared Chester. “ You boys have been 
spared a lot of hard work it would have taken to 
clear your land.” 

“ That’s true enough,” assented Ted. “ What 
worries me, though, is whether the fire has 
dried all the natural moisture there was in the 


THE GIRLS MAKE FRIENDS 351 


ground. If it has, our crops won’t amount to 
much.” 

“ The growth was so light, I doubt if the soil 
has been damaged,” returned Mr. Jackson. “ A 
few tests with a soil box, however, will tell you 
positively.” 

“ Then let’s make them,” suggested Phil. 
“ Andy’s sectional bore is in the wagon.” 

The boy’s eagerness evoked laughter from the 
other men. 

“ You must wait a couple of days until the 
ground cools,” announced Chester. 

“ Just at present file thing to do is to build 
a shelter for the ladies,” said Mr. Jackson. 

“ Oh, no. We are going to sleep outdoors, 
Ted said so,” declared Margie. “ I think it will 
be lots of fun if too many bugs and things don’t 
crawl over us.” 

“ Or unless it rains,” grinned one of the fire¬ 
fighters. 

“ You can sleep in the open if you care to,” 
said Andy, “ but when we have so many men 
here it would be a pity not to take advantage of 
the fact. We can put up a house of boughs in no 
time. Come on, fellows. Let’s show these East¬ 
ern ladies how quickly we can build one.” 

Glad of the opportunity to atone for their 


352 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


awkwardness with knives and forks, the men 
seized axes, shovels, and hoes and fell to 
work, erecting a camp in a surprisingly short 
time. 

“ There, you can live in that all summer,” de¬ 
clared Steve, as the task was finished. 

“ I thought we were to have a log cabin/’ 
Margie exclaimed. 

“ So we are, when we have time to build it,” 
returned Phil. 4 4 At present, the most important 
thing is to repair our irrigation plant and then 
sow our seed.” 

44 1 say, why not have an old-fashioned house¬ 
raising? ” exclaimed Chester. 

The suggestion met with hearty response, and 
after much talk and laughter it was agreed that 
the boys should notify their neighbours when 
they had finished their planting and that they 
would give them two days, one for preparing the 
logs and the other for the 44 raising.” 

44 But we never can repay you,” said Mrs. 
Porter. 

44 Just feed us, that is all the pay we will ask,” 
replied Chester. 

44 Food and a dance,” added one of the others, 
44 that is, if the young ladies dance.” And he 
looked inquiringly at Sallie and Margie. 


THE GIRLS MAKE FRIENDS 353 


“ Oh, I think we might be persuaded to try,” 
laughed the younger girl. And when they had 
discussed the plans again, the men returned to 
their several homes, leaving the family alone save 
for the Jays and Andy. 


CHAPTER XXXV 


AT WORK IN EARNEST 

W HILE the girls were washing the dishes, 
Phil told his mother about Mr. Jay’s 
acquaintance with their father, and the 
little woman then and there took Joy to her 
heart. 

“ We’re going to look over the section with 
Andy,” finally announced Phil. “ When we get 
back, we’ll help fix up the camp.” But when 
they returned from their inspection, they found 
that the girls had anticipated them and that the 
bough house was surprisingly homelike. 

“ My, but it does seem good to come back 
and find you here, Momsy,” said Ted, putting 
his arm about her affectionately. 

“ Tell us how you happened to come out so 
soon,” demanded the elder boy. “ Honestly, 
when I found Ted’s note saying he had gone 
to meet you, I thought he was playing a trick 
on me.” 

Before Mrs. Porter could answer, however, 
Margie exclaimed: 


AT WORK IN EARNEST 355 


“ We made Momsy come. There was no liv¬ 
ing with her. Your train wasn’t but of sight 
from the station before she began to worry about 
you, and when she got so she couldn’t say ten 
words without wondering how you were getting 
along, Sallie and I just put our feet down and 
said we would come out here, so we could have 
a few minutes’ peace.” 

“ Well, we’re sure glad to see you, even if we 
couldn’t give you the reception we hoped,” said 
Phil. “ Still, I think it would be best for you to 
board at Peleg’s for awhile.” 

“ Pay board when we can live on our own 
homestead and in our own house? Do you think 
we are millionaires? ” demanded Sallie. 

“ You’ve made a nice mess of things,” snorted 
Ted, looking at his brother angrily. “ Why 
couldn’t you keep quiet for awhile? Don’t you 
know Momsy’s had enough with this fire ? ” 

At the words, so evidently full of meaning, the 
little woman and the girls looked at one another 
and then at the boys, in wonder. 

“ Seems to me it’s you , not I, who has made 
the mess,” retorted Phil. 

“ Stop talking in riddles and tell us why 
you want us to board,” exclaimed Margie, 
impatiently. 


356 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


As the boys had taunted one another, Joy and 
her father had listened in amazement, and they 
were as keen to hear the explanation as the 
others. When Phil had finished the story of the 
warning and of the trip to the Land Office at 
Waterville, Jasper exclaimed: 

“ Don’t you worry one mite, Mis’ Porter. 
First thing tomorrow, I’ll drop round to see 
some of the neighbours. There wont he any 
more warnings! As for Bill Simmons, the land 
agent, when I tell him a thing or two I know, 
I ’low he won’t be so high and mighty.” 

But it was Andy who did the most toward re¬ 
assuring Mrs. Porter. 

“ I am going to tell you all a secret,” he said. 
“ Simmons is going to be removed as land agent. 
Several complaints have been filed against him in 
Washington, and they are so serious that the 
Secretary of the Interior has decided to appoint 
another agent. From this man you may be cer¬ 
tain you will receive justice. In the meantime, 
my advice is to go ahead, just as though your 
entry had been accepted.” 

“ I hope you are right, I am sure, Mr. Howe.” 

“ Andy, please, Mrs. Porter.” 

“ Well, Andy, then. But you know we haven’t 
much money, and if we should spend what I have 


AT WORK IN EARNEST 357 


and what the boys have and then lose the home¬ 
stead, we should — be ruined.” 

“ I should not advise you to go ahead if I 
thought there was any doubt, Mrs. Porter.” 
Then, seeing that the little woman was not yet 
entirely reassured, he added: “ I will tell you, 
and this is even more of a secret than the other, 
that I expect to be appointed land agent in 
Simmons’ place.” 

“ Good! Fine! Now we’ll be all right! ” ex¬ 
claimed the boys, while Jasper and his daughter 
also expressed their delight at the prospect. 

“ I suppose Si Hopkins is back of you? ” said 
the aged farmer. 

“ He is,” Andy replied. 

“ Speaking of money,” said Joy, after they 
had discussed the reasons for the land agent’s 
removal, “ did you think to dig up the tin can 
when you cleared out the camp, Phil? ” 

“ Nobody was talking of money,” returned the 
boy, frowning. But his attempt to put off the 
question was futile, for Margie and Sallie badg¬ 
ered him about burying his money, and then, as 
he showed no signs of going to dig up the can, 
his younger sister declared she would. 

“ It’s no use,” he growled. “ The men who 
wrote the warning dug it up.” 


358 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“You mean you’ve been robbed?” gasped 
Sallie. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Of how much? ” 

“ A hundred dollars.” 

“ How much have you left? ” 

“ About a dollar, isn’t it, Ted? ” 

“ Eighty-five cents, to be exact.” 

“ What on earth were you going to do? ” de¬ 
manded Margie. 

“ Oh, we had food enough and all our seed and 
tools, sb, after planting, we were going to hire 
out to our neighbours, if we could,” returned 
Phil. 

“ Steve offered us each a job at fifty dollars 
a month, when we first came,” said Ted. “ We 
figured we could work a month while our stuff 
was growing. That would give us back the hun¬ 
dred we lost.” 

“ The idee, and me with the two hundred Win- 
throp Porter loaned me in my pocket,” ex¬ 
claimed Jasper. “ Here, take it.” And draw¬ 
ing out his well-worn wallet, Mr. Jay again took 
out the two bills. 

“We settled that once, Mr. Jay,” said Phil. 
And he explained his decision to his mother. 

“ My boy decided rightly, Mr. Jay,” declared 


AT WORK IN EARNEST 359 

Mrs. Porter. “ Besides, I have about three hun¬ 
dred dollars, so that we shall do very well.” 

And though both Joy and her father urged 
them to take the money, the Porters refused. 

44 Why, you’ve lost everything except what you 
brought in your schooner,” exclaimed Phil. 
44 You need it even more than we do.” 

44 That’s true, Jasper,” declared Andy. 44 Fur¬ 
thermore, Si won’t let these boys fail for lack 
of a little money, to say nothing of myself.” 

44 Why not let Andy keep our money for us, 
Momsy? ” suggested Sallie. 44 Those horrid men 
might take it from us. But it would be safe 
with him.” 

44 You seem to have a mighty fine opinion of 
Andy,” chuckled Ted, in a tone that sent flushes 
to his sister’s cheeks. But they all recognized 
the wisdom of the suggestion, and Mrs. Porter 
handed over the money, for which the station 
agent insisted upon giving a receipt. 

44 I hated to tell you about it, Momsy, but I’m 
glad it’s settled,” declared Phil. 44 It didn’t seem 
right to have any secret from you, yet Ted and 
I did not wish to cause you any worry.” 

44 Now suppose we all turn in,” said Andy. 
44 We’ve had a hard day and there’s a lot of work 
to be done tomorrow.” 


360 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


This suggestion was readily accepted, and 
while the womenfolk made themselves comfort¬ 
able in the bough house, the men, after making 
certain the horses and cows were securely tied, 
rolled up in their blankets about the campfire. 

Up bright and early the next day, it was de¬ 
cided that Jasper and Joy should stay and help 
the homesteaders do their planting, after which 
Ted and Phil would assist them. 

Going down to the lowland, they discovered 
the ground had cooled to such an extent that 
Andy and Jasper decided it would do no harm 
to plow, and accordingly they went at it, while 
the agent returned to Chikau. 

On the aged farmer’s advice, they worked the 
land into fields thirteen hundred feet long and 
about seventy wide, for in that size they would 
be easier to irrigate. 

“ This soil, being virgin, will be productive, 
but the ashes will prove a mighty good ferti¬ 
lizer,” said Jasper, as they worked. “ Course, 
this side of the section doesn’t need irrigating 
now, probably won’t for several years. So we’ll 
just work up enough fields for you to plant some 
alfalfa, some wheat, and some corn, and then 
we’ll fix the land on the other side. It will be 
interesting to see which side grows faster — this 


AT WORK IN EARNEST 361 


one with natural moisture and fertilized by 
the ashes, or the other irrigated but without 
fertilizer.” 

Toward the middle of the forenoon the boys 
were surprised to see Joy and their sisters, bags 
hanging from their shoulders, appear on the 
field. 

“ What have you brought, something to eat? ” 
called Phil. 

“ No. Seed,” answered Margie. 

“ But we are not going to plant until we have 
all the fields ready,” declared Ted. 

“We are, though. Joy said it would help, 
and we want to do it,” returned Margie. 

“ You’ll be like Phil, sow enough for an acre 
in less than a quarter.” 

“ You just wait and see, Mr. Smarty. Joy 
is going to show us, and she knows more about 
planting than you do, I guess.” 

Amused and pleased to think their sisters were 
really willing and eager to help, the young home¬ 
steaders watched them scatter the seed and then 
returned to their own task. 

So well did the girls work that when night 
came four fields were planted and the seeds har¬ 
rowed in. 


CHAPTER XXXVI 


CHESTER BRINGS NEWS 

W HEX the boys called their sisters the next 
morning, they were answered by groans 
and the information that the girls were 
too sore and stiff from their unusual work of the 
day before to get up. 

“You are fine specimens to help carry on a 
farm,” commented Phil. 

“ Tell them breakfast is . ready,” announced 
Ted. “ They’d get up to eat when they wouldn’t 
get up to go to a party.” 

“ Bring breakfast in to us,” pleaded Margie. 
“ Waiter, serve the ladies’ breakfast in the 
rooms,” mocked Phil. 

“ Now don’t try to be funny, Phil,” called 
Margie. “ I guess tramping over rough ground 
and sowing seed is harder than pitching a base¬ 
ball, but I remember a boy in Weston who 
always lay in bed the morning after he had 
pitched and insisted on having his little sisters 
bring his food to him, although they had all the 
housework to do before going to sc— ” 


CHESTER BRINGS NEWS 363 


“ All right, I’ll bring it,” broke in the elder 
boy, starting to pick up some plates. But a 
wink from Ted caused him to pause in his 
preparations. 

Mindful of the manner in which Andy had 
cured his aches and pains, the boy seized the 
coffee-pot and darted into the bough house. 

“ Here’s your coffee,” he said. “ Open your 
mouths.” And without waiting for compliance 
with his command, he poured a generous supply 
of the hot liquid over each of his sisters. 

All thought of soreness and stiffness forgot¬ 
ten, the girls leaped up, but Ted had wisely 
vanished as suddenly as he had entered. 

In an amazingly short time and while Jasper 
and Joy were still laughing at Ted’s joke, Sallie 
and Margie, fully dressed, dashed from the 
door, seized some hoes, and rushed for their 
brothers. 

“Some cure for aches, what?” grinned the 
younger boy, as he dodged a blow. “ I think 
I’ll call myself Dr. Porter and advertise.” 

The girls, however, were bent on vengeance, 
and chased their brothers until their mother 
called: 

“If you girls feel strong enough to run, you 
can help me shake out these blankets.” 


364 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“We are farmers, not housemaids, Mrs. Por¬ 
ter,” returned Margie, without abandoning the 
pursuit. 

“ But breakfast is getting cold and my 4 flap- 
jacks ’ will be spoiled,” interposed Joy. 

At the words Phil stopped running. “I’ll 
give you each two whacks at me, if you’ll let me 
eat,” he announced. 

44 So’ll I,” agreed his brother. 

“ Um, if Joy’s flap-jacks are so good you are 
willing to be beaten, I think I’ll eat them my¬ 
self,” decided Margie. 44 We’ll punish you by 
allowing you only one apiece. Come on, Sallie 
and Momsy. Joy, you sit down. I’ll serve the 
flap-jacks.” 

Not until Ted had told his sisters that he and 
Phil had been subjected to the same 44 cure ” were 
the girls appeased, but Joy was compelled to 
fry more flap-jacks, so ravenously did the East¬ 
erners eat them. 

44 I’m going to live wherever you do, Joy,” 
declared Margie, helping herself to more. 

“ You’ll have another sort of ache, if you don’t 
quit eating soon,” chuckled Ted. “ We’re going 
to irrigate this afternoon and we’ll need your 
help.” 

Leaving the girls to wash the dishes, the young 


CHESTER BRINGS NEWS 365 


homesteaders set out with Mr. Jay and their 
horses to prepare the dry land. Mindful of all 
they had learned the day before, the boys were 
able to work much more rapidly, and when the 
girls came to call them for dinner, four fields 
were ready for irrigation. 

After dinner Ted took his sisters and Joy to 
the farm ditch and instructed them about placing 
the canvas dams so as to throw the water into 
the laterals and onto the four fields. 

“ But we’ll get our skirts sopping,” protested 
Sallie, as they walked to the dam. 

“ Why can’t we put on some of the boys’ 
overalls? ” asked Margie. “ It would be a lark 
and there won’t be anybody to see us.” 

Accordingly it was decided that they should 
don the apparel. Quickly they returned to the 
hut to do so, and while they were busy at the 
task, Ted took out the table Steve had given 
him and calculated the length of time it would 
take to irrigate the four fields. 

“ Why, we can do it all in half a day,” he de¬ 
clared, after having covered several pieces of 
paper with figures. “ Our stream is 37 miner’s 
inches. With that we can get the required 2.3 
acre-inches onto a field in a little more than three 
hours. But we have so much water in the reser- 


366 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


voir that we can turn on 74 miner’s inches, which 
will reduce the time to an hour and a half, only 
six hours for the four fields.” 

“We can do it sooner than that,” returned his 
brother. “We have head enough so that we can 
irrigate all four fields at once. Anyhow, we’ll 
try it.” 

“ What’s a ‘ head ’ of water? ” demanded Mar¬ 
gie. “ I’ve heard of blockheads, but never of 
a water — ” 

“ It means the depth of water in the dam, 
silly,” interrupted Ted. “ Now just get over 
your nonsense. This is serious work and it is 
important the irrigation should be successful.” 

“ I stand rebuked, Professor Porter,” mocked 
the girl. “ Come on.” 

When they were ready, Mrs. Porter insisted 
upon accompanying them. Phil went to the 
head gate at the dam, Ted took his station at 
the first lateral, Margie and Sallie at the second, 
and Joy and her father with the girls. 

“ Ready? ” shouted Phil. 

“ Ready,” answered his brother, who, after 
making sure that the boxes leading from the 
laterals into the fields were unobstructed, ran 
to where his sisters were to help them with the 
canvas dam. 


CHESTER BRINGS NEWS 367 


With a rapidity that surprised them the water 
came down the main ditch and in such force that 
it swept the canvas dam aside. 

“ Quick, you girls, take hold, one on each 
side,” commanded Ted. And taking a shovel, 
he hurriedly threw in dirt at the back of the can¬ 
vas until he had built a temporary dam which 
held the canvas in place. 

“ It’s going into the field splendidly,” said a 
voice close beside the young people. 

Looking up, in surprise, the girls blushed furi¬ 
ously as they beheld Andy. 

“ Oh dear! I didn’t think any one would see 
us,” cried Sallie, dropping to the ground in 
confusion. 

“ Most sensible thing you could have done,” 
commented Andy, in such a matter-of-fact tone 
that the girls’ embarrassment vanished, and in a 
few minutes they were walking along the contour 
with him, watching the water spread over the 
fields, as unconcernedly as though they were in 
their regular skirts. 

So evenly that it amazed the young home¬ 
steaders did the water flow onto the prepared 
ground, the borders holding it with very little 
seepage. 

“ It’s two and a half inches deep,” Ted an- 


368 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


nounced, after thrusting a foot rule into the 
pond which covered one of the fields. 

“ Better give it another inch, it won’t do any 
harm,” advised Andy, and when the desired 
depth had been obtained, Phil hastened back to 
close the head gate. 

When this had been shut, the others closed the 
first lateral, and arranged the canvas dams to 
turn the water into the second field, repeating the 
operation with the two remaining fields. 

“ Isn’t Andy a perfect dear? ” exclaimed 
Sallie, when she and Margie were back at the 
cabin, changing into the ordinary clothes. 
“ There are not many men who would have been 
as nice about seeing us in those overalls.” 

“He’s got plenty of sense,” commented her 
sister. “ But he isn’t a bit nicer than Chester 
would have been.” 

“ So that’s the w r ay the wind is blowing, eh? ” 
laughed the elder girl. Then chancing to look 
out the window, she said: “ Speaking of angels, 
here your lookout is.” 

Rapidly they dressed and joined the boys and 
their two friends. 

“ I’m the answer book,” smiled Chester, as he 
greeted the girls. “ I’ve found out a lot of things 
which will clear up several points. Mr. Jackson 


CHESTER BRINGS NEWS 369 


and I have been questioning Petersen again. 
He laid the setting of the fire to two of his men 
who, he declared, in order to vent their spite on 
him, had set fire to the sawdust pile and then 
disappeared. Of course, we didn’t believe him. 
Something he said, however, gave me an idea, 
and I located the men he accused, fellows known 
as Shorty and Tot. By pretending to know 
more than I did, and telling them that Petersen 
had laid the blame for the fire at their door, they 
told me he had hired them to set the pile afire 
and when they had done it, refused to pay them, 
declaring that he would have them arrested for 
arson. He promised them a hundred dollars.” 

“ Why, that’s just the amount stolen from us,” 
exclaimed Phil. 

“ So I remembered,” smiled Chester. “ To 
make a long story short, I learned from the fel¬ 
lows that Petersen had been in Bradley when 
you outfitted and that one night later he an¬ 
nounced he must go to Waterville to protect him¬ 
self against some claim-jumpers.” 

“ So it was Petersen who posted that warning. 
I had fancied Simmons was mixed up in it,” com¬ 
mented Andy. 

“We shall know more after Mr. Jackson has 
Petersen in jail; he has gone to arrest him now. 


370 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


We expect to recover the money of which you 
were robbed.” 

When the excitement over this information 
had subsided, Andy said: 

“ While we are in the explanation business, 
I might as well say that I have discovered why 
that telegram was delayed. As I was over here 
when it was first sent over the wire, of course I 
could not receive it. The operators tried to raise 
me on the succeeding days, and not being able 
to, when it came Friday, they sent it to the agent 
at Hutchins, with instructions to telephone it to 
some one who would deliver it. Naturally he 
sent it to Peleg.” 

“ ‘ All’s well that ends well,’ ” laughed Mrs. 
Porter. 

“ And now it’s my turn. I don’t understand 
how a pile of sawdust could burn on a wet day,” 
said Margie. 

“ It’s like this,” began both Andy and Chester, 
almost in the same breath. Whereat the others 
laughed, and the agent nodded to the lookout to 
proceed. 

“ Water acts on sawdust much as it does on 
coal: instead of putting out the fire, it makes it 
hotter.” 


CHAPTER XXXVII 


WORD FROM WASHINGTON 

“ X SUPPOSE it isn’t polite, but why did you 
and Chester happen over today, Andy?” 
asked Ted, as they sat about ihe campfire 
after supper. 

“Can’t neighbours call without giving their 
reasons, in the East?” returned the agent 
quietly, while Chester blushed deeply. 

“ Of course they can,” declared Sallie. “ You 
mustn’t mind Ted. He is irrepressible.” 

“ You mean irresponsible,” corrected Margie. 

“ Well, you weren’t over here every few hours 
when we were alone,” protested the boy, 
impishly. 

“ Which proves their good sense,” retorted 
Margie. “ Why should two men come to see 
two callow kids play farmers? ” 

“ Oh, I understand,” grinned the boy. “ Come 
on, Phil, we’ll leave the men with the young 
ladies.” But as Ted looked toward his brother, 
he saw him walking away with Joy, and, with 


372 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


a forced cough, he exclaimed: “ Mr. Jay, won’t 
you and Mrs. Porter come into the house where 
we can discuss our plans uninterrupted by these 
children’s chatter? ” 

“ But it was to discuss plans that Chester and 
I came,” declared Andy, when the laughter 
and rebukes of the girls had subsided. “We 
want to know if day after tomorrow is too soon 
for the house-raising.” 

The exclamations of delight from the girls 
were rudely interrupted by Ted. 

“ It is,” he announced emphatically. 

As the boy had been most keen for the fun 
when the idea had been first proposed, the others 
looked at him in amazement. 

“ Why is it too soon, Ted? ” demanded Mar¬ 
gie. “We can cook enough food tomorrow.” 

“ You mean Joy can,” corrected her brother. 
“ It took you two hours to make and bake a 
cake the other day, and then you couldn’t eat 
it. But Ym not always thinking about food. 
We promised to help Jasper after we had fin¬ 
ished our planting and there will be no house¬ 
raising until we — ” 

“ Land sakes, if that’s all to hinder, don’t you 
young folks put off your fun another day. I 
can wait,” interrupted the aged farmer. 


WORD FROM WASHINGTON 373 


“ That’s just sweet of you, Mr. Jay,” ex¬ 
claimed the younger girl. “I’m crazy for a 
dance.” 

“ You’re crazy, all right,” returned her 
brother, disgustedly. “ Aren’t you ashamed, 
after all Jasper and Joy have done for us, to 
put off helping them until you can have a dance? 
Two or three days will make a lot of difference 
to his crops.” 

“ So that’s the trouble, is it? ” asked Chester. 
“ Well, you can rest easy, then. I rode over 
Jasper’s section today, on my way to Petersen’s, 
and it won’t be necessary to do any replanting. 
His fields are all up. The fire didn’t injure 
them.” 

“ Of course it didn’t, fire don’t burn cleared 
ground that’s been plowed,” said Mr. Jay. 
“I’d have told you that, only I supposed you 
knew it.” 

“ There, Mr. Smarty, that should teach you 
to be sure of your facts before you talk,” taunted 
Margie. “ And honestly, Mr. Chester, my sec¬ 
ond cake was dandy.” 

“ I am sure of it,” smiled the fire lookout, 
while the others laughed. “ Then there is no 
objection to passing the word for day after to¬ 
morrow? ” 


374 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 

“ I think not,” said Mrs. Porter, to whom 
they all turned. 

“ All right. Don’t kill yourself cooking, Miss 
Margie. Good-night, all. I must get back to 
Bear Mountain.” 

“ And I to Chikau,” announced Andy. 

Throughout the following day all hands gave 
their attention to preparing food for the house- 
raisers, the boys and Jasper supplying wood and 
water while the women cooked, and toothsome in¬ 
deed did the pies, cakes, cookies, and doughnuts 
look, arranged on a quickly improvised table. 

Anxiously the homesteaders surveyed the sky 
when they arose, and great was their delight to 
see the day break clear. 

“ It’s a good omen,” declared Jasper. “ Won¬ 
der who will be the first one here? ” 

“ Can you guess?” grinned Ted, coming up 
with two brimming pails of milk. 

“ Oh, let’s all guess,” proposed Sallie. 

“ You don’t have to,” returned her brother. 
“ Just look! ” And he pointed toward the brook 
up which Andy and Chester were riding. 

Scarcely had they arrived, however, before 
others came, some on foot, some horseback, 
and some in schooners with their wives and 
children. 


WORD FROM WASHINGTON 375 


Not one of the bachelors but brought some 
present, varying from baskets woven from 
scented grass to stuffed birds and furs for rugs 
and blankets. 

“If we only had a couple more sisters, we 
wouldn’t be obliged to do a stroke of work, 
Phil,” laughed his brother. 

But the men did not linger long at the camp. 
Taking their axes and saws, they went into the 
woods, and soon the air rang with the sounds of 
chopping and orders. 

Making themselves perfectly at home, the 
women helped get the dinner, and merry was the 
midday meal. 

When Andy announced that some of the men 
would remain at camp to prepare the founda¬ 
tions for the cabin, there was more jollification, 
for all demanded the privilege. 

“ Why not draw lots? ” suggested Margie. 

Instantly there was a protest of “ noes,” while 
others agreed. And the matter of selection was 
as difficult of solution as before until Ted, with 
Solomon-like wisdom, suggested: 

“As we must have the foundations, why not 
let the married men fix them? ” 

Shouts of laughter and more protests greeted 
the idea, but it was finally adopted, the bachelors 


376 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


taking the horses to the woods to haul in the 
logs. 

With so many to help, the ground was soon 
leveled, the ground timbers placed, and night¬ 
time found the floor laid. 

“ Now for the dance,” said Chester, when sup¬ 
per had been cleared away and the dishes washed. 

“ Who’s going to play? ” asked Phil, in dis¬ 
may. “I’ve heard of songs without words, but 
never of a dance without music.” 

“ Oh, I’ll whistle,” declared Ted. 

But several of the men moved away, quickly 
returning with fiddles and accordions. 

“ Better take turns,” said Phil, wondering 
what the concert of instruments would sound 
like. 

“ Guess you never heard our Chikau band,” 
laughed Andy. “ Just give them a sample, 
boys.” To the surprise of the newcomers, the 
men struck into a waltz which they played with 
perfect rhythm. And before they had finished, 
the young people were dancing. 

Picturesque was the scene when the moon rose, 
flooding the vale with its silver, while the occa¬ 
sional howl of some beast of prey in the distance 
recalled the merrymakers to their isolation in 
the wilderness. 


WORD FROM WASHINGTON 377 


The floor being hard for waltzing, most of 
the dances were the old-fashioned “ country 
dances,” the men dancing together to fill out the 
sets, while the girls often changed partners sev¬ 
eral times during a figure, that none might be 
slighted. 

“Eleven o’clock! Dance over!” announced 
Andy, and when they begged for a few more 
sets, he reminded them that the morrow would 
be a long hard day. 

Again the weather was pleasant, and the work¬ 
ing of mortising the uprights, ridge-pole, and 
rafters proceeded rapidly. 

Just before dinner there sounded the clatter 
of hoofs, and two men rode up. 

“ Bill Simmons! ” exclaimed Chester. 

“ What’s going on here? ” demanded the land 
agent, for he it was. 

“House-raising. Can’t you see?” retorted 
Andy, while the others gathered about the two 
interlopers. 

“ Whose house? ” 

“ The Porters’.” 

“ Well, you can save yourselves the trouble. 
Where’s those Porter boys?” 

“ Here,” chorused the young homesteaders, 
stepping toward the agent. 


378 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ I’ve heard from Washington,” Simmons an¬ 
nounced. “ As I told you, at my office, I thought 
would be the case, the government has refused 
your entry. Therefore you are trespassers on 
E 1, and if you are not off the section in six 
hours, I shall proceed — ” 

Angry protests interrupted the agent, while 
Andy demanded: 

“ Where’s the letter denying the entry? ” 

“ Isn’t my word, the word of the land agent 
in Waterville, enough? ” 

“ No.” 

“ You bet it isn’t! ” exclaimed several voices. 
“ Well, it’s all you’ll get. I expected to meet 
opposition, so I came prepared. Deputy, I or¬ 
der you to arrest Phil and Ted Porter for tres¬ 
pass* and Andy Howe for interfering with a 
United States officer in the per— ” 

“Buncombe! There’s no such law!” de¬ 
clared Andy. “I’ll give you five minutes to 
get off E 1, Simmons, or — ” 

“We will arrest you for trespass,” exclaimed a 
stern voice. 

Turning, the men and women who had been 
engrossed in the controversy between the station 
agent and the land officer, beheld two more 


men. 


WORD FROM WASHINGTON 379 


“Si Hopkins!” cried several voices, while 
others added: 

“ You come just in time, Si! ” 

“I’m glad,” returned the wealthy wheat-man. 
“ When I learned, upon my arrival in Water- 
ville, where Simmons had gone, I hurried as fast 
as I could.” 

“Deputy, arrest Silas Hopkins!” roared the 
land agent. 

But the man, realizing the millionaire’s pres¬ 
ence had some important meaning, made no 
move. 

“ Now see here, Simmons, just keep quiet, or 
I’ll have you arrested,” advised Mr. Hopkins; 
then turning to Andy, he asked: “ Where is Mrs. 
Porter? ” 

“ I am Mrs. Porter,” replied the little woman, 
stepping forward with a quiet dignity, though 
she knew not what was in store for her. 

“ I am delighted to meet you,” smiled the 
wheat-man, shaking her hand, “ and I am more 
sorry than I can express that you should have 
been subjected to such treatment. But the 
West is no different from other sections of the 
country, we have rascals here as well as else¬ 
where. I — ” 

“ Deputy, will you — ” began the land agent, 
purple with fury. 


380 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ No, he won’t, Simmons,” snapped Mr. Hop¬ 
kins. “ Pardon me, Mrs. Porter, while I deal 
with this fellow and put an end to his inter¬ 
ruptions. 

“ Simmons, you no longer have any power. 
Here is the order removing you from office,” and 
he handed the astonished man a much be-sealed 
document, “ and here is your appointment as 
land agent for the district of Waterville, Andy,” 
he smiled, extending another document to the 
station agent. 

For a moment there was silence, while the men 
and women drank in the meaning of the words, 
then came a roar of shouts and exclamations of 
approval. 

“ W-why didn’t this come by mail, in the usual 
way? ” demanded Simmons, during a lull. 

“ Because the Secretary of the Interior wished 
to be sure you received it. You know several 
documents sent by mail were never received by 
you, so you claim,” answered Mr. Hopkins, 
significantly. 

“ I won’t surrender my seal and papers to 
Howe,” stormed the deposed agent. 

“ I am sorry further to abuse your hospitality, 
Mrs. Porter, but I must order the marshal to 
take charge of Simmons. When you change 


WORD FROM WASHINGTON 381 


your mind, Simmons, the marshal will bring you 
to Waterville. Take him to Bradley, Johnson.” 

“ I won’t go! You have no warrant. You 
can’t — ” 

“ Read the warrant, Johnson,” snapped the 
millionaire. 

Producing a paper, the marshal read the docu¬ 
ment, which contained charges of misappro¬ 
priating government funds, of conniving at 
frauds in connection with homestead entries, and 
the wilful destruction of orders from the Secre¬ 
tary of the Interior. 

“ And some folks say there’s no such thing as 
justice,” exclaimed Jasper, in the silence which 
followed the marshal’s reading. 

“ Take him away, Johnson,” commanded Mr. 
Hopkins. 

And as the two moved off, Andy said: 

“ It will be my pleasure, Mrs. Porter, as my 
first official act, to enter your claim on E 1. 
Now that you are here, you can file the entry 
yourself, which will save any necessity of special 
permission because Phil and Ted are not of 
age.” 


CHAPTER XXXVIII 


THE HOUSE-RAISING 

“ TF we don’t start to work again, the cabin 

| won’t be finished today,” declared Chester, 
after the men, dividing into groups, had 
discussed the downfall of the land agent for some 
time. 

“ Right you are,” agreed Andy. “ Come on, 
fellows! ” But though the men returned to their 
several tasks, they continued to talk about the 
recent events they had witnessed. 

Surrounded by the Porters, Mr. Hopkins led 
the way to the bough house. 

“ I hope the strenuous reception hasn’t upset 
you, ma’am,” he said, turning to the frail little 
mother. “ My wife has been very much worried 
about you. You seem to be looking pretty well, 
though.” 

“ And I am,” smiled Mrs. Porter. 

“ All the excitement has really done Momsy 
good,” declared Margie. “ There has been so 
much going on that she hasn’t had time to get 
lonesome for her friends back in Weston.” 


THE HOUSE-RAISING 


383 


“ As if I could ever be lonesome when I am 
with my children,” protested the mother. 

“ That’s what I told Mirandy. You certainly 
have a family of which to be proud. I like what 
Andy has told me about the way the boys and 
the young ladies have taken hold.” 

“ Oh, we shall be all right provided our crops 
come out well,” said Phil. “ I wish, though, that 
we could have planted ten days ago.” 

“ It would have been better, of course, in view 
of the fact that you are not experienced farmers. 
Nevertheless, by following the most approved 
and scientific methods, you will be able to force 
your crops. By that, I mean frequent irrigation 
and cultivation. You have one advantage over 
your neighbours who have migrated from farms 
in other regions. They are unwilling, or seem 
so, to realize that the soil out here, being drier 
than that to which they have been accustomed, 
requires a different treatment. On the other 
hand, you, having no experience and no preju¬ 
dices, ought to be wise enough to realize that the 
government experts seek only to aid our home¬ 
steaders and to follow the recommendations for 
planting and cultivation they make, as a result 
of the most exhaustive experiments. Nine out 
of ten of the settlers, however, can see in their 


384 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


work only what they term ‘ new-fangled theo¬ 
ries.’ Bear in mind that you must rotate your 
crops. Follow corn with potatoes, potatoes with 
beans, alfalfa with corn. By doing so, you will 
conserve the phosphates and nitrates in the soil, 
whereas if you plant the same ground to the 
same crop season after season, you will soon ex¬ 
haust them.” 

“ What should follow wheat? ” asked Ted. 

“ That is difficult to say. I have heard some 
good farmers advocate potatoes and others beans. 
I, however, believe it is best to let the land lie 
fallow for a season, being careful to keep the 
top crust pulverized, and then to sow corn or 
alfalfa.” 

“ As you are the biggest wheat-grower west of 
the Rockies, I think we will follow your plan,” 
declared Phil. 

Smiling at this praise, Mr. Hopkins said: 

“ If I were you, I should send samples of the 
soil from your different fields to the experiment 
station at Boscow, telling them what you have 
planted on each and asking their advice as to 
the best crop to sow next year.” 

“We will surely do that,” assented the boys, 
while Ted added: 

“We will do it in a few days. It will be 


THE HOUSE-RAISING 


385 


interesting to learn the opinion of the experts as 
to the seed we have already planted in the vari¬ 
ous soils.” 

As the young homesteaders spoke, Mr. Hop¬ 
kins smiled delightedly, turning to Mrs. Porter. 

“ There you see, ma’am, the advantage it gives 
men to be able to understand the benefits of scien¬ 
tific farming. Your boys have the ability to 
realize the value of expert study of soils. If 
they take the advice of the men at the experiment 
station, they will soon have a farm that will not 
only support you comfortably but will make 
money for you.” 

“ I say, aren’t you people coming out to see 
the raising? ” asked Andy, putting his head in¬ 
side the door. “ We are all ready, and the fel¬ 
lows will be disappointed if you don’t.” 

Quickly the Porters and the rich wheat- 
grower arose, and followed the new land agent. 

When they reached the floor, they beheld the 
men divided into groups, each about logs that 
were to serve as uprights, ridge-pole, and cross¬ 
beams and rafters. 

“ Ready? ” asked Andy, rejoining them. 

“ Ready,” answered the different groups. 

“ Then up with your timbers.” 

With an ease which seemed remarkable con- 


386 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


sidering the size and length of the logs they 
handled, some of the men raised the uprights 
and dropped them into their mortises; this done, 
others swarmed up them and fitted the cross¬ 
beams that were lifted to them into place, after 
which still others carried the ridge-pole aloft, and 
when it had been set, the remaining groups 
quickly fitted the rafters. And as the last one 
slipped into place, men and women cheered. 

“ Many hands certainly do make light work,” 
said Mr. Hopkins, as the Easterners voiced their 
amazement at the ease and rapidity with which 
the frame had been erected. 

The work of fitting the roof and side logs was 
speedily accomplished, and after dinner, while 
the men chatted and rested, the women did their 
part in arranging the inside. 

“ Oh, we must have another dance,” declared 
Margie, when the house-raisers were preparing 
to go to their several homes. The suggestion 
met with instant approval, and though some of 
those with families left before dark, it was late 
in the evening before the last of the helpers 
departed. 

The next day Jasper announced his intention 
of returning to his farm, but the Porters would 
not hear of it. 


THE HOUSE-RAISING 


387 


“ You and Joy can live in the bough house, 
and we can go over to your farm from here,” 
declared Phil. 

“ Besides, your grass was all burned and your 
cattle would have poor grazing, while they can 
have a fine range on our west side,” added Ted. 

It was Joy, however, who finally decided the 
question by declaring she would feel lonesome 
at leaving the only young friends she had ever 
had, and her father humoured her. 

For several days the boys assisted the aged 
farmer in clearing up the ruins of his home, and 
then busied themselves building shelters for their 
livestock. 

Each day the girls inspected the fields, and 
one afternoon, as the boys returned from a trip 
to Bradley for provisions, Margie greeted them 
with the cry: 

“The crops are up! The crops are up! 
Every field is covered!” 

So excited were Phil and Ted at the announce¬ 
ment that they could hardly wait to unharness 
the blacks and feed them before they ran to see 
the green shoots for themselves. 

“ Let’s take samples of each field this very 
day,” enthused Ted, and pressing their sisters 
and Joy into service, they took clouts of soil 


388 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


from the different sections, using aprons, dress- 
skirts, and handkerchiefs to carry them. 

In the evening they wrapped each sample in 
paper, writing the name of the seed sown care¬ 
fully on the outside. 

“ I’ll take them over to Chikau tomorrow,” 
declared the younger boy. “It’s my day to give 
Jennie a lesson.” 

“ If it weren’t for Peleg, I should like to have 
the poor little thing with us,” said Sallie. “ I’ll 
never forget how she fondled and looked at my 
clothes when I unpacked them.” 

“ Well, why can’t she come? ” 

“ Peleg would have to work if she did,” re¬ 
turned Margie. 

“ Which would be jolly good for him. Can 
I ask her, Momsy? I will arrange with Steve 
to make Peleg stay at home.” 

Readily Mrs. Porter gave her consent, for 
her kindly heart had gone out to the poor little 
cripple, so lonely and forlorn. Indeed, she had 
even thought of suggesting that Jennie be asked 
to visit them, yet had hesitated in fear that her 
daughters might not share her views. 

Accordingly Ted stopped at the lumber-camp 
the next day, and, accompanied by Steve, rode 
to the store and extended his mother’s invitation. 


THE HOUSE-RAISING 


389 


But had it not been for the foreman, Peleg would 
have refused to part with his daughter. As it 
was, he upbraided her as graceless for leaving 
him when he was so helpless with rheumatism, 
and carried on to such an extent that it required 
the threat of the loss of the position as store¬ 
keeper before he finally consented. 

To Jennie the prospect of visiting the Porters 
seemed like a trip to fairyland, and they all en¬ 
joyed her delight at being with them. 

Closely Phil and Ted watched their fields, not¬ 
ing each day’s growth. 

“ I think we ought to irrigate again,” said the 
latter, one morning. 

“ I don’t. The stuff is growing well,” re¬ 
turned his brother. 

“ Has been growing well, you mean,” cor¬ 
rected Ted. “ For the last two days the plants 
have been at a standstill. Mr. Hopkins said we 
could force the crops, and irrigating is what will 
do it.” 

“ Irrigating and cultivation,” added Margie, 
for the girls had accompanied their brothers. 

“ But we can’t cultivate wheat and alfalfa 
while they are growing,” answered Phil. 

“ Oh, yes, you can,” announced Joy. “ It is 
ticklish work and slow, but the growth is so short 


390 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


that by using hay-rakes you can break up the 
crust without injuring the plants.” 

“ Let’s ask Mr. Jasper,” suggested Sallie. 

“We will not,” said Ted, emphatically. “ We 
can never succeed if we always depend on some 
one else. It’s for us to decide. What do you 
say, Phil? ” 

“ That Joy knows more about farming than 
we do, so if she — ” 

“ All right,” interrupted his brother, with a grin. 
“ Get into your overalls, ladies. It will be some 
job to rake all these fields, mark my words.” 

The eagerness to make their crops grow rap¬ 
idly, however, caused the young people to make 
light of the work, and for the next three days 
they were at it early and late, breaking the sur¬ 
face crust. When this had been done, they irri¬ 
gated the broken sections, and the result amazed 
them. The plants seemed to jump upward. 

“ If we irrigate once a week, we’ll beat out our 
neighbours, after all,” said Phil, enthusiastically. 

“ Then we’ll do it,” declared his brother. “ I’ve 
heard a lot of people say we wouldn’t have any 
crops to harvest, and I’ll work twenty-four hours 
a day to show them we can do more by scientific 
methods, as Mr. Hopkins said, than they can in 
their way.” 


CHAPTER XXXIX 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 

T HE ease with which Margie and Sallie 
adapted themselves to the hard and often 
rough tasks of homestead life surprised 
their neighbours who had beheld their stylish 
clothes and hands that very evidently were un¬ 
accustomed to labour, with many a shaking of 
the head. And when they found that the girls 
were really natural and unaffected, the sturdy 
settlers took them to their hearts. 

Rare was the day that some of the neighbours 
were not calling upon or receiving visits from 
Mrs. Porter and her daughters, for the boys had 
insisted upon their learning to ride the ponies 
that Mr. Hopkins had loaned. 

In spare moments the young people practised 
with their firearms until they all became good 
shots, even the little mother overcoming her aver¬ 
sion enough to learn to fire both a rifle and a 
revolver with fair marksmanship. 

As the season advanced, the young home¬ 
steaders irrigated their fields every week, with 


392 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


the result that their crops grew splendidly. But 
as Phil and Ted watched them mature with 
pride, their neighbours watched them with 
jealousy. 

Of this feeling, Chester was the first to learn, 
and when he did, he lost no time in seeking out 
Andy. 

“ Simmons is at the bottom of this,” declared 
the new land agent, when the fire lookout had 
imparted the unpleasant information. 

“ It certainly sounds like his work, but he has 
appealed to the settlers’ pockets, and that means 
trouble,” returned Chester. “ Aren’t the boys’ 
crops far enough along so that they can give 
up irrigating them without injury?” 

“ Perhaps — I haven’t been over for a couple 
of days. But it makes my blood boil to think 
that these other homesteaders, who have had 
plenty of opportunity in years past to build irri¬ 
gating plants and never did so, should start 
trouble now that Phil and Ted are taking ad¬ 
vantage of the water supply.” 

“ That’s just it, Andy. So long as none of 
the others irrigated, no one thought about it. 
But now that two boys, without experience, take 
up a claim and, by irrigating, produce crops far 
and away ahead of any in the region, the others 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 393 


realize their mistake. It isn’t fair, but it’s true. 
You, as land agent, are the only person who can 
handle the situation, and youve got to hurry !" 

As though to emphasize the fire lookout’s 
words, two horsemen drew rein in front of the 
Land Office, dismounted, and entered. 

From their faces Andy and Chester realized 
they were in no pleasant mood. 

“ ’Lo, Hall. ’Lo, Perkins,” greeted the land 
agent, affably. “ Haven’t seen you for a long 
time. Sit down and have a cigar. Oh, you 
needn’t be afraid of them,” he added, as neither 
man took one from the proffered box; “ they are 
some Si Hopkins sent me.” 

“We ain’t come to chin, we come on business,” 
grunted Hall, still refusing to accept a cigar. 

With a snap Andy closed the cigar box, and 
replaced it in a drawer of his desk, while the new¬ 
comers glowered in silence. 

“ Why don’t you get to it? ” he demanded, 
when several moments had passed without any¬ 
thing being said. 

Quickly Hall and Perkins exchanged glances, 
then the latter snapped: 

“ We want our rights! ” 

“But I haven’t got them,” blandly replied 
Andy. 


394 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ Now don’t get funny,” growled Hall. “ You 
know what we mean.” 

“ Unfortunately, I don’t,” returned the land 
agent, quietly. 

Irritated by Andy’s calmness, Hall fairly 
screamed: 

“ Them kids has been stealing Perkins’ and 
my water. They got to stop irrigating, and they 
got to pay us for ruining our crops by stealing 
our water. They — ” 

“ Simmons made a mistake there — ” began 
Andy, only to be interrupted by Perkins. 

“ Simmons? Simmons? Who said anything 
about him? We're talking about our water 
rights.” 

“ Which you would never have thought of if 
Simmons had not put the idea into your heads. 
Rut, as I said, he has made a mistake. The 
Porter boys are entitled to a certain amount 
of water, and I know they have not used more 
than their share because I helped them build 
their irrigating plant, and I made the sluice 
of such size that if they irrigated twice a week 
they would not quite use up their lawful allow¬ 
ance. As it is, they have irrigated only once a 
week, so, you see, your water rights have not 
been infringed.” 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 395 


“ But they dammed the stream — they ain’t 
no right to do that,” stammered Perkins, much 
of his bravado gone. 

“ Oh, yes, they have, provided, of course, they 
do not check the natural flow of the brook ex¬ 
cept on the days when they are entitled to the 
water for irrigation purposes.” 

“ Come on, Jerry. I told you in the first place, 
Andy was in with ’em,” exclaimed Hall. 

Reluctantly his companion obeyed, but as they 
reached the door, Perkins turned. 

“ This ain’t the last of the matter, not by a 
long shot. We want our water — and we're go - 
ing to get it” 

In silence the friends of the young home¬ 
steaders watched the two angry settlers mount 
and ride away. 

“ Looks like trouble for the Porters,” com¬ 
mented Chester. “ Wish the women folks 
hadn’t come out so soon. What you going to 
do?” 

“ Ride over to E 1, and then ‘ feel out 9 the 
other settlers. It is evident Simmons has a hand 
in the business. If I can only get proof of that 
fact from some of the neighbours, I will soon 
put an end to this ‘ water rights ’ talk.” 

The Porters were at supper when the land 


396 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


agent and the fire lookout arrived and, quietly 
putting up their horses, they entered the 
house. 

“ Hello, folks. Want some mail? ” he asked, 
and in response to the eager hails, he handed 
several letters to Mrs. Porter. 

“ Here’s a letter for you, Phil, from Boscow: 
the rest are for the girls.” 

“ Wonder what is going on in Weston,” said 
Ted, but Sallie and Margie refused to open their 
letters until Phil read the report from the ex¬ 
periment station. It began: 

We have read your letter and examined 
the specimens of soil with interest. If one 
of our experts had inspected your section 
and advised you as to what crops to plant, 
he could not have made a better selection. 

If you do not make the mistake of being 
afraid to irrigate, we see no reason why you 
should not reap handsome crops. Be care¬ 
ful not to let a crust form while the plants 
are small. Never irrigate until you have 
broken the crust. 

We should be glad if you would inform 
us of your yield per acre of wheat, corn, 
alfalfa, and potatoes. 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 397 


When we have these data, we will advise 
you as to the best crops for rotation. 

One of our farmers will call upon you be¬ 
fore very long. If you ever have the oppor¬ 
tunity, we should be pleased to have you 
visit our experiment station at Boscow. 

Please do not hesitate to consult us upon 
any problems that trouble you — that is 
what we are for, to aid farmers to increase 
their yields and to advise them in their 
difficulties. 

With best wishes for your success, 

(Signed) Andrew Harris, 
Supt. Government Experiment 
Station at Boscow. 

“ That letter lowers my opinion of the gov¬ 
ernment’s experts,” scoffed Sallie. “ They can’t 
tell luck in happening to put the right seed in 
the right kind of soil from real knowledge of con¬ 
ditions. I wonder they don’t ask you to accept 
positions as expert farmers on their stations.” 

“ It wasn’t all luck that Phil and Ted planted 
as and where they did,” returned Andy, sur¬ 
prised at the girl’s sarcasm. “ Mr. Hopkins 
gave them a lot of points on the way out here 
— and they remembered them.” 


398 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ To say nothing of all you told and showed 
us,” added Phil. 

“ The more you know Sallie, the less atten¬ 
tion you will pay to her opinions,” declared Ted. 
“ Bet there’s something in one of her letters that 
has made her mad, and she’s taking it out on us. 
’Fess up, now, Sallie, isn’t it so? ” 

“ It is. Nell and Tom say they are coming 
out to visit us.” 

At the announcement the younger boy danced 
about in impish glee. 

“ I knew it. I knew it was something like 
that! ” he chuckled. 

“ Write and say we can’t have them. Say 
we’re sick or starving — anything that will make 
them stay at home,” snapped Phil. 

To Andy, Joy, and Jennie this outburst was 
incomprehensible, for it seemed to them that a 
visit from their friends in the East would be most 
welcome, and in her ingenuousness Jennie 
asked: 

“ Aren’t they nice people that you don’t want 
them? ” 

“ They are nice, Jennie, very nice,” laughed 
Ted, who enjoyed the situation thoroughly. 
“ That’s not the trouble. But I’ll tell — ” 

“ Keep quiet,” growled Phil. 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 399 


“ Not much, I won’t. The trouble is, until 
they came out here, Phil thought Nell was the 
nicest girl in the world, and Sallie thought — ” 

“ Momsy, won’t you make that imp hold his 
tongue?” demanded the girl. 

But Ted, satisfied with the mischief he had 
wrought, as evidenced by the flushed faces of 
Joy and Andy, took to his heels, shouting back: 

“ Shall I go over to Chikau to telegraph Tom 
and Nell to come at once? ” 

Awkward, indeed, was the situation, and Mrs. 
Porter was wondering how she could best relieve 
it, when Margie cried: 

“You needn’t worry about Tom and Nell. 
Beth says they are all going up to a camp in 
the Adirondacks and that they will postpone 
their visit to us until next year.” 

“ Thank goodness,” exclaimed Phil. 

The embarrassment relieved by Margie’s in¬ 
formation, Andy said: 

“ I have received word that your application 
for entry has been accepted, Mrs. Porter. Here 
is the paper which secures your claim. In due 
time the homestead will be granted to you. 

“ I have also seen Mr. Jackson. Petersen has 
made a full confession, which implicates Sim¬ 
mons in the effort to drive your sons from E 1. 


400 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


He also has returned the money he stole from 
the camp, and here it is.” 

Gratefully the mother accepted it. 

“ But why did he confess to so much? ” asked 
Margie. “ Won’t it make his sentence more 
severe? ” 

“ That remains to be seen. We have long sus¬ 
pected he was but a tool in Simmons’ schemes. 
Undoubtedly he reasoned that, by making a 
clean breast of it, he would prove a valuable 
witness against Simmons and thus perhaps es¬ 
cape punishment. In the morning I want to 
look over your crops. Chester tells me that they 
are ahead of any others about here. The settlers 
are all talking about them, and declaring that 
you are cutting off their water supply by so 
much irrigating. I may as well tell you that two 
complaints have been filed. While I believe they 
are prompted by jealousy, I desire to look over 
the ground myself. By learning conditions, I 
shall be able to prevent any serious trouble.” 

At Andy’s words consternation seized the 
family, and the boys related in detail their 
method of breaking the crust and then irrigating 
once a week. 

“ Who is making the complaints, Andy? ” 
asked Joy. 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 401 


“ Oh, let’s forget about them — they don’t 
amount to anything.” 

“ I was only wondering if it were Jerry Per¬ 
kins and Lafe Hall.” 

“ What makes you mention them? ” 

“ Because I saw them riding to Bradley with 
Simmons yesterday.” 

Glad were the land agent and fire lookout that 
it was twilight, and that the expressions on their 
faces at this information could not be seen. 

“ Much obliged for telling me, Joy,” returned 
Andy, quietly. “ And now let’s think of some¬ 
thing else. By the way, I’ve some good news 
that I almost forgot. Si wrote that he might 
be over this way any day now.” 

“ Oh, I hope he comes before we begin to har¬ 
vest. I want him to see our alfalfa standing,” 
exclaimed Ted. 

The mention of the harvest brought up the 
question of method, and Mr. Jay offered the boys 
the use of his mowing-machine and reaper in 
return for their assistance in garnering his 
crops. 

“ Why don’t you rent E 2 to Phil and Ted, 
Jasper? ” inquired Chester. 

“ Mebbe I will — if they ask me to. They’d 
make a mighty purty farm, E 1 and 2 would.” 


402 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


This suggestion roused a train of possibilities 
that the young people discussed until Mrs. Por¬ 
ter declared they would never get up in the 
morning unless they retired at once. And with 
brains awhirl with big thoughts, they exchanged 
“ good-nights.” 

To Ted it seemed that he had only just closed 
his eyes when his shoulder was shaken and 
Margie’s voice sounded in his ear. 

“ I saw two men at the head gate of our ditch,” 
she breathed. 

“ You’re dreaming,” retorted her brother. 
“ How could you see them when you were in 
bed?” 

“ But I wasn’t. I got up for a drink of water. 
Something made me look out the window — and 
I saw them. I know I did. Shall we wake the 
others? ” 

“And have them laugh at us? Not much. 
We’ll sneak up there ourselves. I’ll make you 
go as punishment for setting me on such a chase 
at this time of night. But mind, not a word to 
any one. I don’t want to be guyed, even if you 
do. Go dress and wait for me.” 

Stealthily the boy got into his clothes, then 
took his pistol and his rifle, and joined his sister, 
who also carried a rifle. 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 403 


“ Better leave that here. You’ll have an at¬ 
tack of nerves and fire it and wake everybody.” 

Margie, however, refused to relinquish the 
weapon, and together they stole from the 
house. 

The silence of the night, together with that 
indescribable effect bright moonlight produces 
upon trees and land, enhancing shadows and 
making startling forms and figures out of every 
bush and rock, awed the brother and sister. 

Unconsciously they drew closer together, hold¬ 
ing their rifles at the “ ready,” the while they 
peered intently toward the head gate. 

“ Do you see that thing, there to the left of 
the gate? It’s moving,” gasped Margie, her 
teeth chattering so she could scarcely enunciate. 

Though his heart seemed in his mouth, Ted 
stopped, raised his rifle to his shoulder, and 
sighted along the barrel. But even as he did so, 
he beheld a spurt of flame, then heard a report 
— and a bullet “ pinged ” over their heads. 

Instantly Ted fired his rifle, then whispered 
hoarsely: “ Drop to the ground. Crawl back to 
the house and get the boys. I’ll crawl to the 
head gate.” 

The two reports, rending the stillness, waked 
Andy and Chester. With a bound they were out 


404 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


of bed, dressed hurriedly, seized weapons, and 
ran out. 

“ Some one at the dam,” called Ted. “ Come 
on. 

“ Stay where you are. We’ll pour in a few 
volleys,” exclaimed Andy. 

By this time the women had been aroused. 

“ Don’t come out,” ordered Chester. But, 
arming themselves, they insisted, and were made 
to lie down and shoot in the volleys with the 
others. 

Three times responses came from the dam, 
then there were no more. 

“ They’ve taken to the woods. Let’s follow,” 
cried Ted. 

“ Which is just what they want,” returned 
Andy. “ We’ll at least wait until daylight.” 

Never did time seem to go so slowly as to 
the anxious watchers, for none of them could be 
persuaded to return to bed. But at last dawn 
broke, and they cautiously advanced upon the 
dam. 

Three axes, as many crowbars, and some 
dynamite lay about on the right side of the gate. 
But no harm had been done to it. 

“You got that drink of water just in the nick 
of time, Margie,” exclaimed Chester. “ If it 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 405 


hadn’t been for you, E 1 would be minus an 
irrigation plant this morning.” 

“ Let’s trail them right now. Here’s a bully 
track! ” cried Phil. 

Andy, however, insisted that they have break¬ 
fast first. 

“But the fiends may get away with so long a 
start,” protested Sallie. 

“ It is hardly necessary to try to track them,” 
returned the land agent. “ I’ve an idea who the 
three are.” 

When breakfast had been eaten, however, the 
young homesteaders insisted upon taking the 
trail. 

In vain Andy and Chester sought to dissuade 
them, then, finding they could not, left Jasper 
to guard the womenfolk, and all four rode forth. 

Going to the head gate, they picked up the 
trail and followed it toward E 2 for a mile. At 
the highway the miscreants separated, and their 
pursuers did likewise, Andy and Chester taking 
two of the tracks and the young homesteaders 
the other. 

“ We’ll ride till ten o’clock,” said the land 
agent. “ If we don’t find our men by then, we’ll 
go back to the cabin. If we see them, the one 
so doing will fire three times in rapid succession.” 


406 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


But no sight of their quarry did any get, and 
at ten the boys turned homeward. 

Their course had taken them beneath a cliff 
on the Jay farm. As they repassed it, Phil 
drew rein. 

“ Look at that dark streak in the rock, Ted. 
It looks like blood,” he exclaimed. 

Dismounting, both boys scrambled a few feet 
up the face of the cliff to the streak. 

“ It isn’t blood, but it’s queer,” said Ted. 
“ Here’s a chunk I can get. It will make a good 
paper-weight.” And after much prying and 
rapping with his hunting-knife, he succeeded in 
obtaining a piece of the curious-looking quartz 
as large as a hen’s egg. “ My, but it’s heavy,” 
he announced, as he put it in his pocket and then 
promptly forgot it. 

At the cabin they found not only Andy and 
Chester and their family anxiously awaiting 
them, but Mr. Hopkins. 

“ Thank goodness, you are back safe,” ex¬ 
claimed Mrs. Porter. “ I was so worried.” 

“ It was a bit risky for you two boys,” com¬ 
mented the wealthy wheat-grower. “ The mis¬ 
creants would probably have been more glad to 
hurt you than your dam.” 

“ Don’t baby them, Mr. Hopkins,” exclaimed 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 407 


Margie. “ I don’t believe they searched at 
all. Probably they hid until it was time to come 
back. I know I could have found something 
if — ” 

“ Is that so, Miss Smarty? Well, we did find 
something; see? ” flared Ted. And he drew the 
chunk of quartz from his pocket, displaying it 
mockingly. 

Amused, the others gazed at the stone, then 
suddenly Andy exclaimed: 

“ Let me see it.” 

“ Look out, it’s heavy,” laughed the boy, as 
he tossed it to the agent. 

As he caught it, Andy hefted it, then ex¬ 
amined it closely, scraping it with his knife. 

“ Where did you find it? ” he asked, in evident 
excitement. 

Catching his eagerness, the others closed in, 
asking, “ What is it? What is it? ” 

“ It’s gold — that is, it’s quartz-bearing gold.” 

“ Gold. Oh my, and I thought it was blood,” 
cried Phil, and quickly he told of the manner of 
the discovery. 

“ Pretty good work, I call it,” said Mr. Hop¬ 
kins. “ You set out to find some ‘ bad men ’ and 
ran onto a gold mine.” 

“ But it’s on Joy’s land,” declared Phil. 


408 THE YOUNG HOMESTEADERS 


“ But you found it,” returned the girl. 

“ H’m! Guess you’d better arrange a partner¬ 
ship, Jasper,” smiled the millionaire. “ Phil 
found it and Joy owns it.” 

“ We’ll leave that to the young people,” 
chuckled the old settler. “ But first let’s all go 
see the vein.” 

Quickly the blacks were harnessed into the big 
wagon, hay, rugs, and pillows thrown in, and 
soon they were excitedly discussing the surpris¬ 
ing and delightful discovery, as they jolted 
along. 

It was impossible to drive to the spot, but when 
they reached the cliff Andy, after a hurried ex¬ 
amination, declared that it was a real vein of 
gold. 

“ I knew there was gold in this country, but I 
didn’t know where to look for it,” commented the 
millionaire. And on their return he related nu¬ 
merous experiences he and his agents had had 
prospecting. 

Arrived at the cabin, they found Petersen, who 
lost no time in declaring that Hall, Perkins, and 
Simmons were the ones who had tried to blow 
up the dam. 

“ Sure you weren’t there too? ” demanded Mr. 
Hopkins. 


A FORTUNATE DISCOVERY 409 


“ Yes, sir. I’m good now. I prove by catch¬ 
ing Hall, Perkins, and Simmons, yes? ” 

“ You certainly will, if you deliver them to 
the sheriff at Bradley,” declared Andy. 

“ Good. I do it.” And he galloped away. 

“ When can we begin mining? ” asked Ted. 

“ After the harvest. The gold will keep, but 
your crops won’t,” smiled the millionaire. 

“ Besides, we’ll need the harvest money to buy 
tools to work the mine,” interposed the ever 
practical Sallie. 

“ As to that, I shall be glad to finance the 
company,” returned Mr. Hopkins. “Jasper, 
now we’ve learned there really is gold there, how 
about that partnership ? ” 

“ I said we’d leave it to the young people, Si.” 

Eagerly all eyes were turned upon Phil and 
Joy. Blushing furiously, the boy and girl looked 
at one another, then Phil said: 

“ I think we can arrange it.” 


THE END 


NOV 29 1913 


The Boys’ Dollar Book Shelf 

The object of the series is to give a high grade, 
attractive and interesting series of books for boys 
on up-to-date subjects and at a popular price 

Each Volume $1.00 net, postpaid $1.12 


“By Walter P. Eaton 

The Boy Scouts of Berkshire 

A STORY OF HOW THE CHIPMUNK PATROL 
WAS STARTED, WHAT THEY DID AND HOW 
THEY DID IT. . 313 pages 

The Chipmunk Patrol is the first step through which the Young 
Scouts pass and the stories of their hikes, their life in the open and 
their athletic team are all things which boys will want to read about. 

The Boy Scouts of the Dismal Swamp 

310pages 

This story is a continuation of THE BOY SCOUTS OF BERK¬ 
SHIRE and is an unusually interesting book on Boy Scouting. 

By Hugh C. Weir 

The Young Shipper of the Great Lakes 

A STORY OF THE COMMERCE OF THE GREAT 
LAKES. 325 pages 

Based upon the Great Lakes, this story will appeal to every boy for 
it is full of thrilling incidents and conveys a large amount of information 
in relation to the Lakes, their history and what the commerce of the 
Great Lakes really is and how it is carried on. 

Cinders—A Story of the Steel Mills 

308 pages 

A wonderful story of the great steel industry, showing how a boy 
succeeded in working his way through the various departments. The 
story gives a clear and intensely interesting picture of this great industry. 

!By Bruce Barker 

Young Honesty 9 9 - 




-Politician 

304 pages 

A tip-top political story for boys. Nothing goody-goody about it 
but full of good red blood. The story of a young Wyoming rancher 
who was able to help his father win a seat in the National Congress and 
obtain for himself the nickname of “Young Honesty.” 

The Young Homesteaders 

° aiupa 

The development of the great West and how two boys made a home 
for their mother is the basis for this story. It is an interesting picture 
of western life and full of the interests that boys enjoy. 


W. A. WILDE CO. 


Boston and Chicago 





















































































LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




































































































































































































































































